Chapter 1

The Curse Of Chrysalis

Chapter 1

The invasion failed. Queen Chrysalis had attempted an invasion of Canterlot during a wedding only for it to fail. It had been over a few months now as Chrysalis was stewing in her failure as she tried to come up with a new plan to get back at the ponies that beat her. Without love energy though, she was weak along with her army. “BLAST THOSE PONIES!” Chrysalis shouted as she sat in her throne. A pair of changeling guards standing at her side flinched at her cry. Chrysalis was wearing a sea green slightly tattered dress.

The throne she sat in was black and roughly in the shape of a throne. The room itself was made of stone walls with torches that had blue flames burning to provide light along with a few glowing stones in the walls and ceiling.

The guards were wearing cobalt black armor and holding roughly sharpened spears. Both were males. One guard looked to the queen. “Please your majesty, try to calm down.”

Chrysalis snarled at the guard. “Don’t tell me to calm down! I’LL BE AS UPSET AS I WANT!” She shouted in anger.

The second guard chimed in. “It’s been months now since the invasion failed, you shouldn’t think too much on it.”

Chrysalis turned to the second guard with clenched teeth and leaned in. “If I want your opinion...I’LL ASK FOR IT!” She shouted causing the guard to fall back. She leaned back in her throne. “My victory was assured. How did I fail? What went wrong?”

“If I may, I’m pretty sure it was that Twilight who freed Cadence and helped her get to Shining and freed her from your control and…” The first guard trailed off as Chrysalis was growling at him.

“I know what happened. What I want to know is why. What could have been different?” Chrysalis stated.

“Well...your majesty.” The second guard started. “I suppose one of the issues is we need love for power. But we are unable to get an abundance of it.”

Chrysalis raised a hand about to smack the guard making him flinch and brace for the hit. But she stopped as an idea popped into her head. “That’s true. Love is what we feed on to gain more power. But what if we had a soldier or two that didn’t require love.”

“M...My queen?” The first changeling guard asked.

“GO! Gather the best spell casters of our hive immediately and bring them here!” Chrysalis barked.

“Yes your majesty!” Both guards replied and took off.

Chrysalis grinned as her plan started to take form. “This time we will be victorious.”

Soon, the brightest minds of the hive were gathered and Chrysalis explained what she had in mind. “I want you all to work on a spell of some kind that will bring forth powerful warriors for our side to finally help us take over Equestria so we will have those ponies to give us the love we need.” Chrysalis said.

The changelings gathered all were wearing black robes with light blue trim with hoods. There were about seven of them. “You seek to summon warriors? Such a feat would be difficult. Especially with how much magic would be required.”

“You will be given access to our love energy reserves for what you will need.” Chrysalis said. “It will be worth it if it means victory.”

“As you wish your majesty.” One said as they bowed.

It took some time, but everything was soon ready. A large circle was made in the center of the throne room. Chrysalis wanted to ensure her position was made clear to whoever, or whatever, was summoned. In the circle was four more circles along with two squares overlapping one another, both places in a way that made them look like a star, and seven more circles along the rim, with the seventh having a five point star. One of the changelings in charge of the ritual looked at Chrysalis. “Your highness, you will need to state the criteria, otherwise this ritual will be random.”

Chrysalis raised a brow at this. “What do mean ‘random’?”

“We can use the ritual as it is, but without the specific conditions, we could end up summoning something as weak as a newborn rabbit, or something as deadly and wild as a rabid dragon.”

Chrysalis shuddered at that. As weak as her hive and herself were, anything that powerful would destroy them. Then again, so would anything useless, but for an entirely different reason. “Very well, the criteria will be thus. One: the one or ones summoned must be strong, fit, and healthy. I refuse to have our hopeful warriors come here sickly. Two: they must not have heard of us or even if they did, hold no ill will toward us. Three: they must be able to survive without aid from us. Should a time come where they are lost and separated from us, they have to be able to survive until we find them. Four: they must be skilled fighters in their own right. None of that prodigy nonsense, verteran warriors are what are needed. Five: no matter how many are summoned, at least ONE must be skilled in the mind for warfare, a strategist and tactician. Six: they have to be willing to fight. This will have all been for nothing if the powerful warriors we summon are pacifists. And finally seven: they must have love to give. I do not want emotionless drones. If they can provide us with love on top of being warriors, then our might will reach heights never thought possible.”

The changeling nodded and they all began putting in symbols and other such markings. They put in the more important conditions between the two circles closest to the center with the others in between the two outer circles.

The ritual was soon underway. The changelings began chanting and their horns glowing. The circle began to glow as well signifying it was beginning to work.

Chrysalis grinned as she pictured her soon loyal soldiers coming to help her take over.

Earth, mid winter. It was about 45 degrees outside and the trees were bare. We see the outside of a two story brick house with an angular roof and a chimney in the back. Inside we find two humans relaxing on a beige colored couch in the living room. The floor was a white carpet and there was a glass coffee table in front of the couch. A large 62 inch flat screen tv sat in the middle of an entertainment system complete with speakers for sound, a few console gaming systems, and a dvd player along with a library of movies and games. One of the two humans was about five foot nine and close to 200 pounds with short black hair, brown eyes, clean shaven, and was wearing a black shirt with the Punisher sign on it which was basically a skull and long blue jeans. He was around 34 years old. He didn’t appear all that buff, but he still looked physically fit as he had some muscle on him.

The other was the same height as the first and about 190 pounds. He had black hair that was closely cut to his scalp with a clean shaven face and pale blue eyes. He wore a plain black t-shirt and a special brand of jeans that Chuck Norris himself made and endorsed. He also wore a pair of black slip on shoes and black socks. Around his neck and resting on his chest were dog tags that shined in the light from the tv. The rank seen was Corporal, which was pretty impressive given he was 20 when he achieved said rank in the marines before being discharged at 25, now banking on 30 just a few weeks ago. As one would expect from a veteran, he was well built and looked like he should be a bouncer or a security guard.

The two men met not long after the second had been discharged from the military. They ended up meeting at a convention that was for video games and found they had a lot in common as likes, dislikes, and sense of humor goes. From there, they became fast friends and practically brothers. The first was Kris. The second was Cory. Now while Kris wasn’t in the military, he did come from a military family. He had a picture of his grandfather in the living room of him next to a plane that was black and white. His grandfather served in the air force. His father served the military as well. Kris himself though pursued self defense classes and learned many forms of martial arts.

Another thing the two had in common was a love for a show most would say was meant for little girls yet garnered a huge following. A little show called My Little Pony, Friendship Is Magic. This was just one of the many things the two liked. Currently now, they were playing another shared interest. A game called Monster Hunter World. They were on the hunt for a Deviljho. If you don’t know what that is, picture a giant mutant pickle with sharp teeth everywhere but inside the mouth….scratch that, the tongue has teeth too.

Anyway, they were hunting a monstrous monster. Kris’s hunter was using a large lance and shield with what looked like teeth on it as well as it was made from parts of the deviljho. “CHARGE!” Kris called as soon as he saw the monster and charged in.

As they needed two different consoles, and TVs, to hunt together, Cory was playing on the other with his own console and such. His hunter was using a light bowgun made from a recent beast he had finally gotten down and over with, allowing him to rapid fire his more powerful ammo. “Try not to get eaten this time.” Cory joked as he fired several explosive shots at the Deviljho.

“If I do, I’ll be sure to give him one HELL of a stomach ache.” Kris stated before reaching the Deviljho and began jabbing at it.

The hunt was intense with close calls, near knockouts, and other monsters butting in only to be a chew toy for the massive green beast. One of the more annoying ones was basically a B 52 bomber with an annoying screech. Eventually, they managed to kill it after cutting it’s tail and breaking every breakable part. “BOOYA! Who’s top of the food chain now BI ATCH!” Kris cheered.

Cory chuckled at this. “So, did you finally get that part you needed?” Normally they would never go after such a beast, mainly because this was a Savage Deviljho, but Kris was the type to not stop until he had whatever weapon caught his eye fully upgraded as he could get it. The problem was more often than not, he would get every part BUT what he needed.

This time was no different. “DAMN IT!” Kris exclaimed after looking over the rewards. “Everything BUT what I needed. UGH! I wish I could just meld the damn thing.” He whined as he threw his head back.

Cory tapped his chin. “You said you needed the Deviljho Crook, right?”

“Yes.” Kris replied tiredly, closing his eyes.

Cory was having a hard time keeping a straight face. “You do know you CAN meld that right?”

Kris’s eyes opened. “What?” He asked flatly.

As soon as their hunters were back in the town, Cory showed on his screen the very item Kris needed right there in the melding selection. As seeing as they were about the same in terms of progression through the game, Kris would know he too could get it.

Out of upset not knowing sooner, he began cursing up a storm worse than a sailor then sighed heavily. It wasn’t the first time he was the last to learn something about Monster Hunter. In fact it took him ONE YEAR of playing the game to realize it had a section you could look up a monster’s information, weak points, weaknesses, and rewards and such.

Cory couldn’t help but laugh at Kris’ reaction. He honestly didn’t mean anything negative by it and he knew Kris knew, he just took what enjoyment he could get after his life with the Marines. He then patted Kris’ should before looking at Kris’ screen and already was having trouble laughing. “Oh, looks like you might have to wait still.” He pointed and sure enough, the selection of melding ingredients showed he had zero celestial wyverian prints, the very thing needed to get the Deviljho Crook.

Kris dropped his controller in his lap. “That’s it. I’m done. No more monster hunter for me tonight.” He said plainly but was visibly upset a little at the predicament. “How bout we order a pizza?”

Cory waved it off. “Nah, I just got groceries today and I managed to get what I needed to make us some enchiladas. With how long it took to get that damn recipe from my old buddy, I’m finally gonna make it.”

This cheered Kris right up as he smiled and rubbed his hands together. “Ooh, enchiladas! I love mexican food. My mouth is watering already.” Just after he said that, his television began to go all fuzzy. “Huh, what’s going on with my television?” It started to glow white and grew brighter. “Uh...what’s going on here?” He asked in fear and concern.

Cory, after seeing the things he’s seen during his time in the military, was already alert seeing this. He had a hand on Kris’ shoulder, ready to carry him away at the drop of a hat. He wasn’t about to lose one of his last friends just cause he wasn’t ready.

A wind picked up and became visible like a cone forming from the television. It became so strong it began to suck the two humans and pulled them in. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” Kris yelled as he was sucked in.

As Cory still had a strong grip on Kris and wasn’t expecting the force that was pulling them, he flew with Kris as well. “FFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” It seemed appropriate for this.

They began tumbling through a tunnel of light. “Cory! If this is the end, whatever the hell is going on, I want you to know, well, you probably already know this, but you’ve been like the brother I never had and I always thought of you as my brother!”

“Same here! But just hold on! I don’t think we’re gonna die! I’ve read enough isekai manga to know that we’re being summoned by something!”

“SUMMONED!? WHAT FOR!? We’re just a couple of guys!” Kris exclaimed. The end of the tunnel seemed to be drawing closer. “I HAVE A CRUSH ON YOUR SISTER!” Kris then suddenly exclaimed still thinking this was the end.

“YOU WHAT?!?!” Cory looked ready to kill. Mainly for the fact it was his sister, but also for the fact that she had just turned 18.

They were both engulfed in a bright light one moment, then hit something hard the next with such force, Kris was ready to pass out as he groaned and tried to look around. The last thing he saw was what looked like a pair of black hooves with holes. “What sort of creatures are these? These are supposed to be the warriors?” Kris then passed out after hearing that, with Cory not far behind him.

“Ugh...my head.” Kris groaned as he slowly came too. “What hit me? Anyone catch the number of that train?” He groaned pushing himself up and rubbed his head.

“No, but YOU have a lot of explaining to do.” Cory’s voice called out to him. Cory had woken up not too long ago and was giving Kris a steely gaze.

The two were in a fairly nice room with two beds that the both of them had been put in and a wooden door leading out but it was locked.There were no windows either to see outside. Kris looked around a moment, then to Cory. “Um...well uh...okay...I...may have said something you didn’t approve of and...I admit it was wrong of me to...have such feelings to the sister of my friend. That being said, despite what I said, I want you to know that I would never EVER act on such things without your okay and never have. Nor should I though given the age difference.” Kris stated.

Cory kept his eyes locked onto Kris before sighing. “Well, doesn’t really matter now. So, IF we get back home, I give you my blessing to try. For now though, you might want to brace yourself.”

“Brace myself? For what?” Kris asked with a raised brow as he sat up on the bed.

“I woke up not long before you did, about maybe ten minutes ago, and I got to meet our hosts. I was right before, we were being summoned. I didn’t get any details on WHY were summoned, but I know WHO summoned us.”

“You do? So who?” Kris then asked taking another look around the room.

Cory took a breath before sighing. “Queen Chrysalis.”

Kris was silent a moment. “Queen Chrysalis? As in the changeling queen Chrysalis from MLP? You’re joking right?”

“Do you really think I would be joking about this? Name one being that has a building made in the same way as these walls.” He gestured to the carved stone walls around them.

“Dude, we just got sucked into some freaky magic portal that appeared in my television. There’s no telling what kind of world we ended up with a building that has black walls. It could be any number of some freaky...weird…” Kris started but slowly trailed off as he started to remember the last thing he saw and heard and his face fell. “No...no way. It...it can’t be.”

Cory nodded. “I see you remembered. I saw and heard the same thing before blacking out. And to tell the truth, they are slightly different. Chrysalis and her changelings are all anthro.”

Kris looked to the side and placed a hand on his chin in thought. “I did only see two legs before passing out. If she were feral, I would have seen four. Plus I think I saw a dress too, or at least the bottom of one.” His eyes widened. “If...if it was Chrysalis who summoned us, then...then that means...we...we’re...we’re…” Kris trailed off growing a bit more excited.

Cory smiled. “We’re in the world of MLP FIM.”

Kris slowly began to smile big, then showed his teeth as he did. “WE’RE IN EQUESTRIA! WOOO! NO WAY NO WAY NO WAY! Oh this is so COOL! Well it may be an anthrofied version but STILL! OH my GOD!” He cheered jumping up and down.

Cory laughed. “Calm down. Yes, it’s awesome, I had my fanboy moment too after the changelings left.” Then Cory looked serious. “But we need to be careful. Chrysalis summoned us for a reason. I doubt she wanted us specifically, but she did the summoning for a reason and if the changelings still being filled with holes is any hint, I doubt it’s so she could make peace.”

“Well, that’s just great.” Kris said. “If it’s not to make peace, don’t tell me she wants us to help her take over. No way we’re gonna do that. She has to be out of her mind!” Kris exclaimed throwing his arms out to the sides. As soon as he did, a blast of magic shot from his right hand and blasted the wall, making a large scorch mark. Kris ducked his head down. “What just happened?”

Cory stared in shock seeing what Kris had done. He then looked at his own hands in thought. He never gave much stock to magic, seeing as humans weren’t supposed to be able to use it, but he had seen enough manga, anime, shows, and movies about magic to have an idea. He clenched his hands into fists and closed his eyes as he focused inward, searching for something. He was taught how to meditate from a friend in the marines who practiced Tai Chi and Kung Fu, so it was easy to do so. Soon enough, he discovered something, a light, or a darkness, he couldn’t tell what it was as it was so dim, but after what he saw from Kirs, he believed that was just because he was unused to sensing this. He focused solely on it and it grew brighter until he could make out what looked to be a flame of black and white. Focusing on this, he gently tried to will the flames toward where his fists were and while it took some effort, he was able to, barely, get it where he wanted it. Once it reached his hands, he opened his eyes and saw his hands ignited in the very same flames, while his arms were covered in a ghost blue aura.

Just as Cory started to meditate, Kris calmed down and thought about what happened and used his training in martial arts to meditate as well and found the same black and white flame within himself. He sat, cross legged on the floor with his hands held out and his forefingers touching his thumbs. As he closed his eyes and focused on the flame, he began to levitate, his whole body enveloped by a ghostly blue aura. He opened one eye to look a moment, then closed it and floated back down. He stood up trying to remain calm but was holding back his excitement. “We have magic.” He stated almost in a gasp.

Cory was still staring at the flames covering his hands. He felt no pain, no numbness from his nerves dying from the heat and fire. He just felt….warmth. A kind of warmth he only knew from being embraced by his mother. He honestly thought that part of his heart had died long ago after his mother and step-father passed away, his sister having to stay with his aunt. He stood up and held his right hand out. The flames began to take shape and form and soon he had a black and white snake slithering up his arm and coiled around his neck. “This…..I…...how are we able to do this?”

“Hey Cory, guess who I am?” Kris asked. He was floating again with one leg slightly bent and the other held up and folded like he was sitting cross legged, his hands held out like before and orbs of white and black flames surrounded him. “Peace be upon you.” He said with a calm serene tone as he was doing his impression of Zenyatta from Overwatch.

Cory smiled. “Zenyatta.” He then thought about it and made the snake move back down his right arm, but instead of going back to his hand, it spiraled around his arm and seemed to sink into his flesh. Like before, he felt neither pain or numb, but a pleasant cold as the flames seeped into his skin. When they were all gone, the snake was now a tattoo, the same patterns along the snake at the time being seen.

“Going for the Hanzo Look?” Kris asked making the orbs gather into one. “Oh man, this is awesome. We have magic now. This must have been because of that summoning Chrysalis did. It gave us magic.” He made three again and started to juggle them about.

“That would be our best bet. And no, I’m actually placing insurance.” Instead of explaining fully, Cory turned away from Kris and pulled his right fist back and made a solid punch with it, the snake tattoo becoming a flame snake once more as his arm was in the motion of the punch and extended out past his fist in a flaming bite. As Cory brought the fist back, the snake returned to being a tattoo on his arm.

“Whoa, cool idea.” Kris commented. “Hmm…” He was floating with legs crossed and was tossing one flaming orb up and down looking in thought. “I wonder.” He made the orb turn all white and tossed it towards Cory, the orb hovered over him and produced a continuous stream connecting to him. Cory would feel a healing warmth envelop him. “Feel anything?”

Cory took a breath. “Honestly? Whatever you’re doing is working. I feel that old kink in my back just disappear.”

“HAH! Sweet! I thought to try and copy Zenyatta’s healing orb and it worked. So clearly we can hurt as well as heal with our magic. We just gotta figure out what we want to do and it’ll do it.” Kris stated. He got back on his feet and leaned against the wall he accidentally blasted before. “This is so cool! We’re in Equestria, we have magic! I have a feeling we’re in for one heck of an adventure.” As soon as he said that, the wall gave way and kris fell backwards sliding down a tunnel. “WAAAAAAAAAH!” The slide didn’t last long as a thud sounded at the end.

Cory rushed over and peered down the tunnel. “Kris! You alright?!” He said before making a ball of white flame.

“FINLAND!” Was the response he got.

Cory shook his head and sent the ball down, lighting the way before following, being very careful he didn’t slip.

“London bridge is falling down, falling down, falling down~” Kris was singing dizzily as he was sitting up right against a large rock. The small tunnel had led to a large cavern that looked like it hadn’t seen use in ages. There were signs it was once used as there were various objects and tables and chairs about, but it was all covered in dust and cobwebs.

Cory looked about in awe before looking at Kris and walked over to him. “Hey, buddy. Snap out of it.” He gave a light slap on Kris’ cheek.

Kris vigorously shook his head coming to his senses. “Who what where when why how...who? Oh...ugh...dang. What happened?” Kris asked rubbing the back of his head.

Cory smiled. “Just your usual brand of luck getting you into trouble. You fell through the wall you blasted and fell down here.”

“Ugh, I swear, Lady luck just does not like me.” Kris groaned before looking around. “Dang, what is this place? Looks like no one’s been here for years.” He got up and looked around. As it happened, there was a ray of light shining in the room that provided some extra light along with Cory’s flame orb. The ray of light was landing on a large wall that had pictures. “What is...that?”

Cory looked at the wall. “I….think it’s a mural. Of what, I have no idea.”

Kris summoned his own white flame for light and walked up to the mural. He wiped off the cobwebs and dust and looked it over. There were a series of pictures with words that seemed to tell a story. However the words were so faded it was near impossible to tell what they said. It showed an alicorn of great beauty being admired by many ponies. The next showed the alicorn mare standing before what looked like an old unicorn offering something, what is was was too faded. The next showed the alicorn turning the unicorn away. In the next, it showed the item firing a beam of magic at the alicorn. The beam went from the alicorn to the ponies that followed her. In the next, it showed….Chrysalis.

Cory stared at it with wide eyes before rubbing his face with a hand. “Of course. Chrysalis had to have a LITERAL Beauty and the Beast backstory.”

Kris stared in shock a moment as well. “If that’s the case...then...how can it be broken?”

Cory smiled at this, knowing Kris would say that. “Only one way to find out. Get back to our room and wait for Chrysalis to come for us.”

Chapter 2

View Online

Chapter 2

The two had just returned to their room and used magic to fix the wall. “I don’t know Cory, maybe we should get out of here somehow and find our way to Ponyville to warn the ponies about all this.” Kris stated.

Cory snorted. “Yeah, good plan.” He said sarcastically before speaking in a weird tone. “‘Hey there, we’re humans that were summoned by Chrysalis to help her take over Equestria, but don’t worry, we’re not bad. By the way, neither is she, she just needs help turning back to normal.’ I’m sure that will go GRAND. Besides, we have NO idea where we are on the map OR where to go to GET to Ponyville.”

Kris sighed with a roll of his eyes. “Fine, you made your point.” He looked back to Cory. “So then what are we supposed to do? I doubt Chrysalis will take it well when we tell her we don’t intend on helping her take over Equestria.”

Cory sighed himself before laying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, thinking. “Hmm. Well, I do have one idea, but it’s a long shot.”

“Better than nothing.” Kris replied. “So what is it?”

Cory sat back up. “Well, we convince her to take time to make another attempt on Equestria. I have experience convincing higher authority to see my way of things, especially those with a similar personality to Chrysalis. I’ve done enough war games and played enough chess to be able to work my opponent to doing what I want. I just need her to listen to me, and I mean REALLY listen to me.”

Just after he said that, the door to the room opened and a changeling guard stepped in. “You two are finally awake. The queen wishes to see you now. All will be explained in her presence. Now let’s go.” The male changeling guard ordered.

“Here’s hoping it works.” Kris whispered to Cory before stepping forward to follow, Cory beside him.

They soon arrived at the throne room to see Chrysalis sitting on her throne with a smile. “Welcome creatures. I am queen Chrysalis, Queen of the changeling hive. Welcome to my home. Now, I’m sure you both are wondering what’s going on. It’s very simple. I used some powerful magic to pull you from your world to here so you might aid me in an endeavor. My poor hive and I feed on love and we are running very low. It would mean so much to us if you helped us take over a country so we might harvest love energy from those mean pony creatures that have denied us our sustenance.” Chrysalis stated trying to sound sweet and innocent.

“Have to give it to her, she really knows how to act.” Cory thought to himself. He stepped forward and bowed at the waist. “An honor to meet you, your majesty. My name is Cory, this is my brother in all but blood Kris. You say you need our help in taking over. In that case, I’m assuming you need soldiers or warriors of some kind?”

“Well we do have soldiers, but due to our lack of energy, I’m afraid we’re all so weak. We wouldn’t be able to launch a strong enough invasion. Plus there are three powerful creatures called alicorns we would have to deal with.” Chrysalis stated.

“Alicorns you say?” Kris asked.

“Indeed. The two princesses of the sun and moon, Celestia and Luna. And the third is their niece, Cadence. Don’t let their names or titles fool you. They are terrible creatures.”

Cory crossed his arms and lowered his head, looking to be thinking, but already knew what to do. He then looked up after a while. “I believe we can help, but I need a map, a number on enemy forces, as close as you can get, a number of your own forces, and the time it would take to get from here to there. Oh, and I also need to know what you have in terms of armor and weapons.”

“You’ve already seen our armor and weapons. They’re on my guards.” Chrysalis stated. “And if we had a good amount of love energy, our spell casters would be powerful, however as I said, our reserves are low. As for number...we have around two thousand soldiers. The equestrians I believe have about ten thousand or so.”

“Wow, you are seriously outnumbered.” Kris commented.

“I know.” Chrysalis replied almost snidely as she looked to the side but looked to the two again. “So that’s why I gathered my brightest minds to cast the spell that brought you both here. So you could help us. Now as for travel. It would take about two days to get from here to their main capital where the princesses live.” She then snapped her fingers and a guard approached the two with a rolled up map that showed the land. “Here you are. A map.”

Cory took the map, nodding to the guard in thanks before opening the map. He studied the map and sighed. “Based on what we’ve been told, and if this map is accurate, you have little to no chance. HOWEVER…” He added, cutting off any outburst. “I’ve fought in much worse situations and came out the victor. We both are strong in our own right, however, I was once a soldier myself, part of the toughest, meanest, and deadliest bastards on the face of our planet. Myself and Kris can train your troops to my standards and if you let me, I can make better armor and weapons. We do this right, when we make our move, the most you will lose is at MOST 500, no more. But in order to get your troops up to strength, training them, requiping them, and making the stratagems, that all will take time. But I can promise that the wait will be worth it.” He said, waiting for her response.

Chrysalis leaned back in her throne with a stern gaze. “I’m afraid time is something we don’t have. As I had stated, our reserves of love energy are low. Even more so due to what was needed for my casters to bring you two here. It required a great amount of power and love energy. If we do not act soon, the love energy we have left will be used up and we’ll be left with nothing.”

“You said you feed on love right? So why not feed on us? We have a LOT of love to give, I’m pretty sure we can spare a good portion.”

Chrysalis grinned a moment, but then gave a sorrowful look. “Are you sure? This is such a huge hive and there’s only the two of you. I’m not sure you would be able to provide enough love energy for the whole hive.”

“You won’t know if we don’t try. We’d be willing to help. That is why we were brought here after all right?” Kris asked.

Chrysalis smiled. “True.”

Cory then smirked. “Besides, this thick headed baboon doesn’t really know how to do much but love, so you got the equivalent of true spring water with him and filtered water with me.”

“HEY! Who you calling a baboon ya dumb ape?” Kris retorted.

“I don’t really need to open THAT can of worms. Point is, we’re willing. Just give it a chance.” Cory said.

Chrysalis hummed in thought. “Fine. But we don’t have much materials for making better weapons or armor given our location.”

“You let me worry about that, I’ve had to work with less before and got by. As long as you have a forge or at least something to contain a good bit of fire, I can work with it.”

“And what about you?” Chrysalis said looking to Kris. “You’ve been fairly silent through most of this.”

“Well your majesty, I am well trained in many forms of martial arts and could take on a hundred men easy. But when it comes to strategy for war and such, that’s where my friend here comes in. I’m not much of a strategist. He is.”

“Fair enough.” Chrysalis replied.

Cory then rolled up the map and put it in a pocket. “Well then, shall we now test how potent our love is then?”

“Yes, please do.” Chrysalis replied.

“You may need to help us with that. We know you feed on love, but how would you go about getting it? Do we just show we love you or do you have a way to draw it out?”

“Normally a changeling would take on and copy the form of a pony another was in love with. As the victim showed that love for the pony that was being imitated, they could draw on that love, then mezmerize them to draw out more of their love to drain them. The process can leave the victim drained if they are unwilling. However we’ve never had a willing one so we don’t know how it would affect you.” Chrysalis stated. “Try thinking of someone you love and focus on that thought. That should draw out the love of you so we might feed on it.”

Cory winced. “Ah, that might be a problem. For me at least, there’s no one back home I do love like that. However, I think I might have an idea that can work based on that.” He then looked at Chrysalis and the love could be sensed, just ready to burst out of it’s too small container.

Kris did the same and looked Chrysalis over.

Chrysalis raised a brow at first as the two were looking at her but then sensed the love in them. “How are you...I...do not understand.” She questioned.

“What?” Kris asked.

“How are you giving off this love energy just by looking at me?”

“Well, because you are the only one filling our thoughts. Whatever love you’re sensing is because of you.” Cory said.

Chrysalis actually blushed but looked away closing her eyes. “Hmph, well, that is a rather...interesting thing. Whatever.” With that, she took in the love she sensed from the two. As she did, they wouldn’t feel drained or weakened. She would also find out rather quickly that no matter how much she took, there was more to take its place. They were like bottomless pits of love. “So much love from just you two. Incredible.” Chrysalis said almost in awe. She smiled almost wickedly. “Thank you both for your contribution. Be sure to spread this to the rest of the hive.”

“Of course your majesty.” Kris said bowing.

Cory bowed as well. “With this, they should regain their strength. We can provide what they need, and once they are well again, we can begin training.”

“Excellent. You have my thanks.” Chrysalis said. “Now go, let us begin the work.”

“As you wish.” Kris replied with another bow with Cory.

Cory rose and looked to Kris. “Let’s go. We have a hive to help out.” He said before moving for the exit before stopping. “Oh, right. Almost forgot.” He gave love once more, but this time to the guards present. “Can’t have the queen’s personal guards starving, can we?”

Kris gave out some as well to help.

The guards all smiled as they took in the love almost with blissful smiles. “Thank you.” They said to the two.

Kris gave a wink. “No problem.” They continued from there to spread love throughout the hive.

After a few hours of this, an issue arose. Both Cory and Kris heard their stomachs growling. Cory never did get to making those enchiladas. Cory rubbed his belly before looking at a changeling nearby. “Excuse us, do you know if there’s any wildlife nearby?”

“I’m afraid not. Our hive is located in the middle of a wasteland. No life other than us around.” The guard stated.

Kris’s eyes widened at this. “We have to get out of here and find some food.” Kris whispered to Cory.

Cory nodded before looking at the changeling again. “I see, then I’m to assume that the nearest forest or any source of animals would be in Equestria?”

“Correct. The closest forest is the Everfree forest but that forest is dangerous and full of dangerous creatures.” The male changeling guard informed.

“I’m sure we can handle whatever dangers are there if we can get some food.”

“You….eat meat?” The changeling asked.

“Well these teeth ain’t for mashing potatoes.” Kris joked showing his teeth.

Cory nodded to the changeling. “We eat both meat and plants, but meat holds what we need to survive. We don’t need it constantly, but we do need it at least once a month. Though for this on, it’s more like once every three days.” He pointed at Kris.

“Okay, seriously, what’s with all the pokes at me lately?” Kris asked looking annoyed.

“We are in a different world with no tv, no video games, and no internet and you are questioning my choice of fun?”

Kris’s expression flattened. “Fair enough.”

The guard cut in. “I’m afraid if you want to go out to find any food, you’ll have to inform the queen.”

Cory looked to the guard and nodded. “Alright, we’ll go ahead and do that. Come on Kris.”

“Right.” Kris replied. They made their way back to the throne room to confront the queen. “Your majesty, forgive our intrusion but we have a request.” Kris stated.

“Very well, what is it?” Chrysalis asked.

“You see your majesty, we’re rather hungry and we could really use something to eat, however as we have learned, the nearest forest with anything we could eat is the Everfree. So with your permission, we’d like to head out to the forest to get something to eat.”

Chrysalis furrowed her brow suspiciously. “I suppose, but you will not be leaving without an escort. SILK!”

Another changeling guard came buzzing in. This one, a female changeling, seemed a bit meeker than the other guards. “Yes mam. You called your majesty?” She replied firmly with a salute.

“You are to escort these two to the Everfree Forest so they might get something to eat.”

“As you wish your majesty.” The mareling replied with another salute.

Cory eyed the mareling, liking what he saw before bowing to Chrysalis. “Thank you for your kindness.”

“Thank you.” Kris replied bowing.

“Go, find yourselves some food. It wouldn’t do to have my prize soldiers going hungry.” Chrysalis said with a smile.

The two humans and Silk bowed again before they left. Heading outside the hive, they saw that they were indeed surrounded by what could only be a wasteland as it was all just sand and dead trees. However, there was some sign of green far off in the distance a few miles away. They began their trek with Silk hovering along. “So Silk, you seem a bit younger than most of the other guards. May I ask how old you are?”

“Nineteen sir.” She replied firmly like she was a soldier answering a question from her superior.

“How long have you been a guard?” Cory asked.

“Since my nineteenth birthday sir, six months now.” Silk replied.

Cory smiled. “I see. I was taken in to be a soldier at fifteen. While most would have been horrified at me becoming a child soldier, it was still one of the better moments of my life.”

“I started training in martial arts when I was just a kid. It was a long and hard road but I turned out tough. I had to do all kinds of body toughening training and exercises. Walking over hot coals, lifting a boiling pot of water with just my wrists, punching sand, all kinds of things.” Kris stated.

“With all do respect sir, I don’t really care much. I am merely following my queens orders.” Silk said.

“Ouch, harsh. So you’re not interested in being friends?” Kris asked.

“I am merely following my queen’s orders.” Silk replied again.

“Maybe, but she never said you didn’t have to get to know us. And you got to punch sand? You were lucky, I was stuck punching ironwood trees till they fell over and had to move on to the next one.” Cory said looking at Kris at the end.

“Well I started out punching sand, then moved up from there all the way TO the iron wood trees myself like what you were doing.” Kris said. “And kicking boulders till they cracked.”

The two went on a bit comparing the grueling training they went through before they finally reached the edge of the wasteland and the green grass with a few sparse trees. From there, Silk led them further on till they reached a thick forest. “This is it, the Everfree Forest. Now remember, it’s dangerous so stay close so I can keep you safe.” Silk stated as she led them in.

“Were you not paying attention to the training we said we went through?” Kris said. “I’m sure whatever dangers there are, we can…” Kris continued before he stopped. They had entered the thicket of the forest as Kris was talking. Just before them though now was a pink mare with a poofy pink mane and tail. “PONY!” Kris called out with a big smile.

“HUMAN!” The pink mare also called out in joy. SOMEHOW they ended up in sync as the two hugged each other and jumped up and down in joy and excitement. Said mare was wearing a pink and white tank top with pink shorts.

Cory stared in disbelief with Silk at the sheer luck, though good or bad was up for debate, at encountering a pony, Pinkie Pie of all ponies. He then sighed and rubbed his face. “When it rains, it pours.”

Chapter 3

View Online

The Curse Of Chrysalis

Chapter 3

Out of shock upon a pony suddenly appearing, Silk quickly changed her form to that of a brown unicorn mare with a black mane and tail wearing a normal short sleeve black and white striped top and blue jeans.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHH!” Both Kris and Pinkie were squealing and hugging each other as they jumped..

Cory, while he too wanted to join in, held himself back and sighed. “Kris, you know we’re here for a reason, right?”

The two stopped and Pinkie took notice of Cory. “ANOTHER HUMAN! EEEEEEEEH!” Pinkie squealed as she rushed to Cory and glomped onto him hugging him as she lifted him up and spun around.

Cory felt the air leave his lungs while his ribs and spine were begging for mercy. “Gonna….snap….”

“Oh! Sorry.” Pinkie stopped and released Cory before stepping back.

“This can’t be good.” Silk said in concern.

“Oh, hello there.” Pinkie then greeted Silk with a smile.

“How do you know what these two are?” Silk asked.

“Silly, that would be telling.” Pinkie stated with a grin.

Silk simply raised a brow in confusion.

“Pinkie being Pinkie obviously.” Kris whispered to Cory.

Cory was busy sucking in air while his bones were thankfully spared. “Clearly.” He replied before pushing into his back, several pops being heard.

“What’s your name? I’m Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie asked Silk.

“I..I’m...Browning Fudge.” Silk replied.

“I’m Kris.” Kris said. “And my friend who is currently trying to catch his breath is Cory.”

Cory waved at her as he finally caught his breath. “Hello.”

Pinkie giggled. “Sorry about that. I just love meeting new faces.” She stated. “So what are you all doing here? How did you get here, what are humans doing in these lands?”

“Um...well…” Kris started unsure how to answer.

Thankfully, Cory was used to thinking on the spot. “In order, we’re here so me and Kris can hunt for food, we walked here, and we have no idea how we arrived in these lands. We were sitting on our couch one moment and the next, we meet Browning here.” He wasn’t about to let the truth out just yet.

“Right, they appeared and I decided to help them out so here we are.” Browning Fudge stated.

“What are you doing in this forest miss Pie?” Kris asked.

“Me and my friends were on our way to visit a zebra friend of ours who lives in the forest. I got a little distracted and got separated from them, then I ran into you three.” Pinkie stated. “They’re going to be so excited and surprised to meet you both.”

Cory however had to put a stop to that. “That wouldn’t be wise. Not at the moment. You see, me and Kris need to eat meat right now and we haven’t eaten anything in the past twenty four hours. I don’t think your friends would want to meet two beings they’ve never met before just as they’re about to kill something to eat.”

“Nonsense. We got a few carnivorous friends and Fluttershy has meat she could spare that she usually feeds to her animal friends. I’m sure she’d be more than happy to share it with you.” Pinkie stated. “PLEAAAAAAAAAAAAASSSSSE!” Pinkie begged giving the biggest wide eyed look ever seen as she pleaded.

“Ooh! Not that! Right in the feels.” Kris said holding his hands to his chest over his heart like he got shot.

Silk rolled her eyes at this unamused.

Cory however had his eyes closed. He knew he would crumble otherwise. “I’m sorry, but we need fresh meat. And I never eat meat I don’t hunt myself.” That was a lie, but he was able to trick a lie detector before, so he wasn’t worried. The thing was, even though he knew it wouldn’t take long, he wasn’t going to risk being around all the Elements and risk one of them sniffing out a slip in their story. Plus, his plan on reforming the changelings and helping Chrysalis change back to how she once was depended on gaining her trust. He had to make sure he and Kris returned as soon as possible for that to happen.

“Uh, what are you talking about? What about the fried chicken we usually have? And the steaks, and…”

Cory gripped the back of Kris’ neck and pulled him close and away from Pinkie, while keeping her in sight. He knew how that mare worked, the instant you took your eyes off, like that one SCP, she’ll pop up where you don’t want her. “Listen, I don’t know about you, but I’d rather not have you know who become impatient with how long we might take. And I’d rather not have her get ideas that we were plotting against her. For once use your brain and remember that we have a mission to do. That is to change her for the better. Can’t do that if we’re busy indulging your desires to hang out with ponies.” Cory never really got like this unless it was serious and everything he said raised good points. And he was right, there’s no telling what Chrysalis would do if she thought they were about to turn on her, especially with the love all the changelings just got.

PInkie gave a curious look as Cory spoke to Kris secretly.

Kris closed his eyes and frowned. “Awe man. And we were so close too.” He gave a heavy defeated sigh before righting himself. “Sorry miss Pie.”

“Silly, you can call me Pinkie.” Pinkie stated with a smile.

“Sorry Pinkie, but I’m afraid my friend is right. We’ll have to pass.”

“Well can you at least promise you’ll be able to come visit Ponyville sometime soon?” Pinkie asked pleadingly again.

Cory raised a hand. “That we can promise. Might not be too soon, in fact, it might be a long time, but at some point we will visit. We kinda have a lot to worry about at the moment so we need to make sure that’s all taken care of.”

“Okie dokie lokie. I’ll be sure to be ready to throw a big welcome to Ponyville party for you two once you visit.” Pinkie stated with a smile.

“That sounds like great fun.” Kris said.

“And you can come too of Course Browning Fudge.” Pinkie then said looking to the changeling.

“Right. Sounds like fun.” She said in a flat bored tone.

“Well, guess I’ll be off then. Gotta catch up with my friends. La la la la la.” Pinkie happily skipped off into the woods to meet back up with her friends.

Kris looked ready to cry at missing a chance to meet the other girls and the visit with Pinkie was so short. “This sucks.” He stated sadly.

“Ah suck it up. Hunting will be a monthly thing so sooner or later you’ll get your chance. For now, we have beasties to hunt.” Cory said as he patted Kris on the back.

Kris stood up right and puffed out his chest. “YOO HALOO!” He cheered out and made like he was holding a trumpet making a trumpet like sound to the same tune.

“You humans are so weird.” Silk commented.

“Don’t lump me with him. You won’t see me randomly shouting things like he does.” Cory said before going deeper into the forest, grabbing a rock and tearing off a large branch from a tree.

Silk rolled her eyes.

“Onward we go then.” Kris said and the two began their hunt.

Pinkie managed to join back up with her friends just before they had reached Zecora’s. “Hey guys!” Pinkie cheered.

“Pinkie! There you are. Where’d you disappear to?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, just had a run in with two humans and a pony who were out hunting for food in the forest.” Pinkie replied casually.

The girls gave a confused look. “What are...humans?” Rainbow asked.

“Beings from another universe who mysteriously appeared in our universe.” Pinkie added.”

The mares looked at each other with odd looks. “Pinkie, that sounds weird even for you.” Applejack commented.

“It’s just Pinkie being Pinkie. We might as well move on.” Rarity said and they continued on their way.

The humans finished their hunt managing to catch a few small animals to cook up before they headed back to the hive with Silk back in her normal form.

“Well, that was a satisfying meal.” Kris commented patting his belly. “Didn’t think a cockatrice would taste so good. But you get the taste of chicken and snake in one. Not bad.”

“I still can’t believe you two managed to take one down so easily.” Silk commented. “One look in its eyes would have turned you to stone.”

“Yeah, but it can only look in one direction, and that’s it’s biggest weakness. Sure, if it catches several in its gaze at one time, then that’s a problem, but the thing with prey mentality is that they tend to huddle together for protection and that’s what the cockatrice wants. However, I’m glad we found that salt deposit. Now we can preserve our left over meat for later meals so we don’t have to go out as much. And those fruit trees were just pure luck. We have enough to last at least a month between the two of us.” Cory said as he carried a large sack he made using the hides of the animals they caught, using a needle of wood he made and plant fibers for thread. He even had the cockatrices head for later study. He had ideas for it’s stone gaze.

“I’m a little grossed out though you...kept a head.” Silk stated. “What exactly are you going to do with that?”

“I’m going to study it. We don’t have anything like it in our world so I want to know how its stone gaze works and see if I can’t weaponize it. Being able to turn your enemies to stone at a moment’s notice is something I would have killed for back home.” Cory said.

Silk shivered at the thought. “If you ask me it’s a cruel way to go.”

Cory waved it off. “Hey, it’s not a defense. The cockatrice uses it to hunt, so I doubt it’s a method to kill, only stop its prey, like how a scorpion will sting its prey to neutralize it.”

It didn’t take too much longer before they got back to the hive. Silk led the two to the queen. “Your majesty, we have returned.”

“I trust you two got what you needed?” Chrysalis asked.

Kris bowed. “We did your majesty. And we thank you for letting us go out.”

“Well I can’t have my two star soldiers starving now can I?” Chrysalis replied with a grin.

Cory bowed before holding up the two large sacks. “Well, with the bounty we got, we should be good for at least a month before having to hunt again. And if my studies prove fruitful, I might be able to make a way to capture targets with little effort.”

Chrysalis smiled. “Oh really? Do tell. What do you have in mind?”

Cory nodded. “Well, based on one of our prey, the cockatrice, we learned its victims are still alive while encased in stone, but they aren’t slowly dying due to lack of air. They are more in a state of stasis. I’m going to study the eyes and organs of the cockatrice to see HOW it can do this. And if I can, I might be able to weaponize it. Think about it, a small handheld object, no bigger than a ball or a rock, thrown at a target and it emits a cloud like substance that encases any caught in it in stone. Naturally, I would make sure I have a way to reverse the process before even weaponizing it, but the potential is there.”

Chrysalis frowned. “Without a way to reverse it, petrifying would be useless. Plus we need our pony victims to be able to react and think if we are to draw love from them. I’m afraid I don’t see it being all that useful myself other than simple defense rather than capturing prey. If they are caught that way, they will be too alert once freed for any mind manipulation to really work into making them think they are with a pony they love in order to extract any love energy from them.” She stated.

Cory grinned. “And that’s where my tweaking would come in. As I said, I would work on a way to reverse the process, the cockatrice can naturally do the same, so it would have some kind of organ or special function to do so. As for manipulating them, I could try to weaken it to where while in stasis, they would be put to sleep, so that when released, they wouldn’t know what happened and be ripe for manipulation. Granted, for such things, I would need assistants to help test it, but that will only be once I have the stoning and reversal taken care of.”

Chrysalis kept her stern look. “I feel it sounds like this would take too much time, effort, and resources to research all this. And as I stated, that is something we don’t have much of. You said you could help in improving my armies weapons and armor as well as train them to be better fighters. How do you plan to do all that AND look into this petrification thing? I’m sorry but no. You will forget this ridiculous idea and start working on what you said you would. You were summoned here to help me take over Equestria, not invent new useless weapons or waste my time and resources.”

Cory bowed. “As you wish, your highness.” He then thought to himself. “Looks like I’ll need to work on that in my spare time then. Oh well, I can work well with four hours sleep.”

“Once you’ve rested after your hunt, you two will begin your work. We must act quickly. I will not let my hive die and we must have Equestria within my power soon.”

“Of course your majesty.” Kris said with a bow.

Cory bowed as well before looking up. “Your highness, forgive me for my ignorance and potential rudeness if this offends, but why do you say you don’t have much time? I at first thought it was because of the love shortage, but thanks to me and Kris here, we can ensure you have enough love stored up for years to build in strength. So….why the rush?” He honestly was curious, but might have an idea. How true it was he didn’t know.

Chrysalis practically gritted her teeth. “That is not your concern. Go.” She ordered pointing a finger.

“Yes your highness, forgive me your highness.” Cory said before he and Kris left, taking the sacks with him. After they reached their room and entered, Cory sighed as the doors closed and set the sacks down. “Well, I saw that coming, but it was worth a shot.”

Kris sat on his bed. “I’m not sure how much of a difference this petrification weapon would have made anyway. But oh well. And Cory...don’t you dare start working on it where you barely get any sleep. I know you.” He said sternly.

“First off, four hours of sleep is a heaven given gift compared to the one hour of sleep I had to get used to in the Marines behind enemy lines. Second, the weapon wasn’t for the changelings, it was for us if things turned sour and we had to bail.” Cory said while pulling out an orange from the fruit sack and tossing it to Kris before pulling out another one for himself.

“For one, we’re not behind enemy lines...well...I guess in a way we are, but it’s not like they're going to be waking us up at ungodly hours of the morning. Second, I guess I see your point on the second thing. Whatever the case, I do hope we can resolve this without too much of a ruckus or whatever.” Kris stated before he started eating his orange after peeling it. He was going to eat the skin after.

Cory began eating too, not bothering to peel the orange, as even the skin had nutrients they both would need. “Our luck holds, and we might get things done. But, I think the best way to hopefully get the queen to see our way of things is to….well, basically have her WANT us. If you catch my meaning.”

“I think. Get her to see us as more than just servants she pulled from the ether to serve her.” Kris replied. “Here’s hoping we can do that. Chrysalis is a rather stubborn queen after all.” Kris stated before taking another bit of an orange slice.

Not long after the two humans had left her throne room, Chrysalis retired to her bedroom. Walking in and closing the doors to her bedroom, she crossed her arms and walked over to her vanity. Sitting on it was a star-like gem with twenty points around it floating in a dome glass case. At least it seemed to originally have twenty. Currently, it was down to one. With each twenty years that pass, a point would dim. After that,, ten more years pass and the dimmed point would crumble to dust. So every thirty years, a point would be lost. It was down to one dimmed point….nine years later, yet Chrysalis seemed to stare at it emotionlessly. “Crumble away as much as you want. I am resigned to my fate. I will not let some piece of rock or any pony dictate how I will live my life. Even with how hideous I may have become. Love is nothing but a lie. Yet my subjects and I are doomed to feed on it like parasites.” A thought flashed in her head of a stallion wearing a cloak offering a beautiful twenty point gem with a gorgeous yellow glow.

Chrysalis suddenly gritted her teeth and slammed her fists on the dresser. “CURSE THAT PONY! HE DID THIS TO ME! I DID NOTHING WRONG! What’s wrong with wanting to be loved for your beauty and admired by all!? NOTHING!?” She threw her arms across the top of her vanity, avoiding the case with the gem, causing the other items sitting on it to clatter to the ground. She then punched the mirror causing it to shatter. “I JUST WANTED TO BE ADMIRED! WHY!?” She slowly fell silent as her head lowered, her mane a mess now as it draped over her face, covering half of it. She closed her eyes and slowly slid to the floor. A tear fell to the ground before her. Though, as if coming of its own will, the thought of the two humans she summoned looking at her and such love for her, and her alone, enough love to drown a fish if it were water, came to her.

Chrysalis’s eyes opened at the thought. She softened her look as it only lasted a moment. “Ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous. They are just mere humans. I cannot allow myself to feel anything for them. Once their job is done, I’ll have no further use for them. I cannot allow myself to feel anything for anyone. I can’t….I can’t.” She silently repeated to herself.

Meanwhile, back in Ponyville, Twilight and her friends had returned from their visit with Zecora and went on to their homes or businesses. It had been some time since then. Twilight seemed deep in thought as she had an open book before her on top of her desk.

“Twilight? Hey Twilight? You okay?” Spike asked as he approached. He was wearing a purple hoodie and pants with a green tank top underneath.

Twilight didn’t respond as she stared.

“Twilight!” Spike shouted.

“HUH!? Twilight jerked to alertness. “What? What’s going on?”

“Twilight, you’ve been staring at that same page for hours now. What’s going on?”

Twilight looked to Spike. “Oh, sorry. It’s just something Pinkie said while we were gone. She isn’t usually one to make up such outrageous stories. I...can’t help but feel what she said...I don’t know.” Twilight replied unable to phrase a proper response.

“What did she say?” Spike asked.

“When she wandered off and came back, she said she ran into two...humans. I don’t even know what that is. There’s no such creature listed in any of my books, and they have a definition of every known creature in the world.” Twilight stated.

“Maybe it’s a new species?” Spike suggested with a shrug.

“I don’t think so. She said they were...from another world or something. Maybe I should consult with princess Celestia on this.” Twilight said. “Would you mind taking a note.”

“All right.” Spike got out a parchment and quill ready to take a note.

“Dear Princess Celestia….”

Chapter 4

View Online

Chapter 4

“Dear Twilight Sparkle, this information you’ve shared is rather concerning. Myself and Luna will be coming shortly to speak more on this matter to discuss it in better detail. Since Pinkie is the one that saw these humans, I would ask that you have her over to speak with us about what she saw.”

Your teacher and mentor, princess Celestia.”

“There you have it.” Spike said after reading Celestia’s response to her letter.

“Well then, we better get Pinkie over here for when the princesses show up.” Twilight stated. Just after that, there was a knock at the door. “Now what?” She went downstairs to answer. “Hello?”

“Uh, hey there Twilight.” A bat pony greeted. This pony had a black coat with a green mane and tail and green eyes. He was wearing a simple brown short sleeve shirt and blue jean shorts.

“Oh, Shade. Hello there.” Twilight greeted.

Shade was a bat pony who lived by himself in the forest like Zecora, though he wasn’t much of a socialist. Thanks to Pinkie he did find some joy in having friends. So he would come into town once in a while to speak with or hang out with them. “I uh...thought I should let you know I saw something weird in the forest earlier today.”

Twilight raised a brow. “You did?”

“Yeah, you know those...changeling things that tried to attack Canterlot?”

“You saw some?!” Twilight asked in shock.

“Well, it was just one but...it was with these weird...creatures I’ve never seen before.” Shade stated.

“Wait...weird creatures? What did they look like?”

“There were two of them. They didn’t have much fur on them except for the top of their heads. They were walking on two legs like us and wore clothes. Their faces were kind of flat too. And their skin was practically pink.”

Twilight looked to the side in thought. “Could these be the humans Pinkie said she saw?” Twilight said more to herself. She turned her attention back to Shade. “Shade, would you mind sticking around a bit? Pinkie said she saw something odd in the forest too. The princesses will be coming by to discuss this and your input could be helpful.”

“Well...I guess so.” Shade replied a bit nervously.

“Thanks. I’m going to go get Pinkie, you wait here okay?” Twilight said as she headed out the door.

“Uh, sure, no problem!” Shade called after her. “Oh boy.” He then sighed.

“Not a fan of the princesses?” Spike asked.

“No, I’m just not good around royalty or nobles.” Shade said with a sickly look and a tremble.

It wasn’t too much longer before the royal sisters teleported before Twilight’s library home with Pinkie and Shade already present and waiting. Celestia was wearing an elegant white slim fitting dress with gold trim, gold bracelets, and a gold tiara and necklace with a white gem in both.

Luna was wearing a blue dress with stars decorating it that was wide at the bottom. She had a black tiara with a purple gem in it along with silver bracelets.

Celestia knocked on the door.

Spike opened and greeted the two with a bow. “Greetings your highnesses.” He stepped aside to let them in.

“Hello princess.” Twilight said with a bow.

Celesti smiled and came up to Twilight to give her a hug as she kneeled down. “No need for that, remember?”

Twilight relented and hugged back.

“Hey there princesses!” Pinkie cheered.

“Greetings...your majesties.” Shade said trembling with a bow.

“Hello to you all as well.” Luna greeted.

“Now then, Pinkie, would you mind telling us exactly what it is you saw in the forest today? These beings you called humans?” Celestia asked.

“Well, me and my friends were on our way to visit Zecora. I thought I saw something shiny and skipped off to see out of curiosity. It was just some dew on a plant. Then I saw a pretty butterfly and decided to follow it a bit before it flew up where I couldn’t follow, theeen…”

Twilight placed a hand on Pinkie’s shoulder. “Um, Pinkie, could you just skip to the part where you met these humans?”

“Oh, okay. So anyway, I ran into these two humans. I was so excited I squealed out. One of them seemed super happy to see me too as we both hugged each other cheering.”

Twilight raised a brow at this. “It..hugged you?”

“He, and yes, he did. They said their names were Cory and Kris. And they were with a mare named Browning Fudge.” Pinkie stated.

“What did they look like?” Celestia asked.

“They were pretty much bald ALL over except for some hair on the top of their heads. They were wearing clothes like we were. One of them had a black shirt with a skull on it, it looked kind of cool.”

“A skull?” Twilight questioned before shaking her head. “Never mind.”

“That sounds like the two creatures I saw in the forest today, only they were with a changeling.” Shade spoke up.

“A changeling?” Celestia and Luna asked together.

“That can’t be them. The two I saw were with a pony.” Pinkie stated.

“Pinkie, did you forget changelings can change their form and look like any pony they want?” Twilight stated. “That mare you saw must have been a changeling in disguise.”

“Oh.” Pinkie replied in an almost defeated tone. “But, they were really nice though.”

“They could have been pretending so as not to draw attention.” Luna said. “We know nothing of these humans. They could be trouble. Why would they be with the changelings in the first place?”

“Well...maybe they’re being forced to.” Pinkie said trying to defend the humans.

“Then why didn’t they leave with you if it was just the two of them and that one changeing?” Twilight asked.

The more it went on, the more saddened Pinkie seemed to get. “But….they promised they would visit Ponyville so I could throw them a party.”

“I’m sorry Pinkie, they most likely lied to you.” Celestia said. “I’m afraid if these humans are with the changelings, we may have to consider them the enemy. This could also mean Chrysalis is getting ready to do something big. We must rally our forces. Twilight, you’ll need the elements of harmony ready at a moment's notice.”

Twilight gave a salute. “You can count on me princess.”

“Me too.” Pinkie said a bit sadly as her mane looked partially deflated.

“I’m sorry Pinkie, I know you were looking forward to making new friends, but this is a serious matter. We don’t know anything about humans. No such creature has ever existed in Equestria before. We have no idea what they're capable of or what they’re like.” Twilight said.

“I know.” Pinkie replied, closing her eyes.

“We will return to canterlot and rally the guards.” Luna said. “Watch yourselves and be careful.”

“Thank you, your majesties.” Twilight said with a bow.

The princesses bowed back before leaving the library and teleported away in a flash of magic.

Twilight turned to Shade. “Shade, can I ask you to keep an eye out for any more suspicious activity? And tell Zecora what’s going on and to keep an eye out as well?”

“No problem.” Shade said. “I’ll be sure to look for any trouble.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Guess I’ll go back to the bakery then.” Pinkie said sadly before taking her leave. Shortly after she left, Shade did as well.

Twilight frowned to see her friend in such a sad state. But there wasn’t anything she could do. “Come on Spike, we better inform the others what’s going on.”

“Right.” Spike replied with a salute. The two headed out to warn the other girls.

---------------------------------------------------------------

A few days have passed by now. Kris had gotten to work teaching the changeling guards a few moves and fighting techniques while Cory was working on improving the weapons and armor. “CORY! KRIS!” Chrysalis’s voice rang out through the hive.

Cory stopped what he was doing and rushed out to the throne room, Kris joining him on the way. They soon arrived at the throne room and knelt before Chrysalis. “Yes your highness?” They both asked.

Chrysalis sat on her throne, legs crossed and looking impatient. “I need an estimate of how much longer it will take before we’re ready to finally launch an attack.”

Cory was silent for a moment before looking up. “As I don’t know the training of the Equestrian guards, I can not give a good number. However, if your soldiers were able to defeat them before as you said, then we should be ready in a month and half. I can give the soldiers enough training to recruit level in my world, which is still good, and focus on improving the armor. I’m already in the process of strengthening the armor. As for weapons, the best I can do in such a short time is elite combat knives to take advantage of a changeling’s speed.”

“Isn’t Kris supposed to be handling the training of my soldiers?” Chrysalis asked before looking at Kris. “How is that going?”

“They are picking up well what I teach them but it will still take some time for them to really get the hang of the techniques.” Kris replied.

Chrysalis sighed. “Just do what you can then and try to speed things up a bit.”

“Your majesty, this kind of training takes time and…”

“DO NOT TALK BACK TO ME! You were called here to serve me!” Chrysalis roared.

Kris closed his eyes and bowed his head. “Of course your majesty, forgive me.”

Chrysalis closed her eyes leaning back and placed three fingers on her forehead. “Just get back to work and get things done as quick as possible. I want results, not excuses.”

“Your will be done your highness.” Cory said before standing and left with Kris, but not before allowing Chrysalis a chance to feed on their love they offered.

She did need the boost but her mood was still a bit foul. So she begrudgingly took it in. Once the two were gone, one of her guards, a male changeling guard to her right spoke up. “Your majesty, if I may?”

“What?” Chrysalis asked.

“Well, they are working rather hard for us. Don’t you think maybe we should...do something for them? I mean….try to show at least SOME kindness for what they’re doing.” He quickly closed one eye and braced himself for a berating.

Chrysalis thought a moment actually and sighed again. “Very well. Send word to our...chef I suppose, to get a feast ready for tonight’s dinner.”

“Yes your majesty.” The guard said with a bow before buzzing off.

Shortly after Kris and Cory were done for the day with their duties, a guard informed them they were to join Chrysalis for dinner. “Dinner? I thought changelings only fed on love energy?” Kris questioned upon getting the invitation.

“We are capable of eating fruits and vegetables. It just doesn’t do much for us as far as energy.” The guard delivering the invitation stated.

Cory nodded. “Ah, kind of like how water only staves off hunger for other creatures, but doesn’t solve it. Makes sense if you think about it.”

“Dinner will be served promptly at six this evening. Someone will be by to retrieve you then.” The guard stated before taking his leave.

“Wow, dinner with the queen. Looks like we made it.” Kris sang a bit there.

“Don’t start. If you start singing, I will shove my steel toe right up to your lungs. And I wouldn’t hold my breath just yet. We don’t know why Chrysalis is inviting us to dinner now. Granted, I hope it’s for what you think, but we can’t get our hopes up too high.” Cory said with a stretch.

“Fair enough.” Kris replied. “Better get ourselves...um...never mind, I was going to say cleaned up but I forgot...no shower.”

“Well, thankfully, there is water for us to at least wipe down. Not much, but it’ll be enough to wipe off any surface dirt until we can get a hold of running water.”

So the two cleaned themselves up as best they could with what they had at their disposal. Not long after, a guard showed up to escort them to the dining room. There, Chrysalis was sitting at the head of the table. “Greetings. Come, sit.” She gestured to seats on either side of her.

“Thank you, your majesty.” The two said with a bow before Kris took a seat to Chrysalis’s left, Cory at her right.

A large spread of different fruits and vegetables were spread out as well as, surprisingly enough, some cooked meat for the two humans, more than likely from what Cory gave to keep fresh and for when they needed the meat along with other meats. There was what looked like a large roast pig at the center of the table. “Wow, what a spread.” Kris commented.

“I sent a few of my guards out to hunt for something for you two. I know you like your meat and need it so here you go.” Chrysalis stated.

“Your kindness knows no bounds.” Cory bowed his head.

“If I may, your majesty. What’s the occasion?” Kris asked.

“Well, I realize I may have been really pushing you two and you’ve been working so hard for me that...I thought I should show my thanks for all your hard work.” Chrysalis said almost in a cooing tone.

“We are honored, your highness. While we are fine with how it is, the fact you care to thank us like this is truly wonderful.” Cory said as he made his love build to the surface for feeding.

“Thank you, your majesty.” Kris said bowing as he too let his love build up and let it out for Chrysalis.

Chrysalis took it in but closed her eyes with a straight face. “Yes well, I can’t let the work you do go unappreciated. Now, dig in.” She started to daintily eat the fruits and veggies on her plate with a fork and knife.

Kris used his utensils to take a few slabs of meat and some carrots and celery onto his place while Cory used his to cut into the roast pig and a few slabs of meat as well, along with corn, carrots, and a few oranges.

As the meal went on, Cory paused in his meal and looked up. “Your majesty, if I may?”

“Yes? What is it?” Chrysalis replied looking to Cory.

“You have asked us to help your soldiers, in terms of arms and training, but what of yourself? Is there anything we can do for you in addition to providing you love? I can imagine you wouldn’t sit back should the enemy leader appear on the field. Is there anything we can do for you to tip the scales further in your favor?”

“A queen is only as strong as her subjects. As long as my soldiers are strong enough and skilled enough, I will not have to. If it should come to that, as long as they survive, nothing else matters.” Chrysalis stated.

“Understood, one’s people comes before oneself, the way a true ruler should think. Though I doubt they would wish for you to perish if it can be helped. I myself would not want to see you harmed or worse, and I can say the same for Kris as well. A queen is only as strong as her subjects, and a people is only as determined as their leader. Something I learned the hard way in my own time in war.”

“As I said, as long as my subjects live, it doesn’t matter what happens to me.” Chrysalis said a bit forceful nearly clenching her teeth. “Now there is no need to bring that up again. Understood?”

Kris bowed his head. “Yes, your majesty.”

Cory bowed his head. “My apologies, your highness.” He said before he went back to eating, but in his mind, he already was coming to morbid answers he didn’t want to know.

Dinner ended not long after and the two bid good night to Chrysalis. Once back in their rooms, Kris spoke up. “Okay, I’m actually a little concerned with that discussion earlier and I know you are too.”

“Yes, and now I’m all but certain I know the reason for her rush. She’s dying.” Cory said with a grim look.

“I know we could get in trouble if we’re caught for doing this, but I gotta know. We can use an invisibility spell and sneak into her bedroom to see if we can find something out.” Kris suggested.

Cory smirked at Kris. “And people say we can’t ever think along the same lines. I had the same thought as well.”

Kris gave a light chuckle. “Alright, I say a bit after everyone has gone to sleep, we make our move.”

Cory frowned and shook his head. “You should let me do this. Not only is this something I’ve been trained in, I’ve done this many times where making a single sound could have meant my death. Besides, your damn foot always makes that loud pop when you try to slowly move and put weight on it, like a piece of wood hitting tile.”

“That’s only when I’m NOT trying to be stealthy. Remember? I’ve been trained in many forms of combat and martial arts. The way of the ninja is one of them. I can be quieter than a mouse. You wouldn’t even know I’m there. I want to know what’s up just as badly as you do.”

Cory sighed before giving Kris a hard look. “Fine, but you listen to me and follow my orders to the letter. If I tell you to freeze, you better make a statue jealous. If I tell you to hold your breath, you better make a fish think you grew gills. We risk more than Chrysalis getting mad at us and work us harder. She could take our heads.”

“Heh, like those analogies. No sweat.” Kris replied. “I promise to do all you said.”

Cory nodded and sat on the bed, pulling out a pair of plums and giving one to Kris. “Eat it, we’ll need the energy to keep awake.”

“Of course.” Kris replied before taking his first bite.

Night fell over the land. Chrysalis had just gotten ready for bed wearing a light sea green nightgown with her mane hanging loose. “Why...why do they haunt me so?” Chrysalis said as thoughts of the two humans pervaded her mind. “The love they give off for me is so...pure. Almost...real. GAH! I can’t let myself be taken in. Nothing can be done. I have to focus on the future of my children. I don’t have time to waste on something that can’t be had.” She said before going to her bed and climbed under the sheets. “I must focus on the future of the hive. Nothing more.” With that, she closed her eyes.

The rest of the hive was fast asleep except for a few changelings on night guard duty and two humans sneaking about invisible to the eye with a spell making them completely unseen.

They each had their own invisibility spell going so they didn’t have to burn through either one’s magic covering for two, and also to allow them to spread out if needed. Cory led the way, a white ethereal line only he could see guiding him. He was so glad he had the thought to secretly place part of his own soul in his love. Since Chrysalis took in his love, he could now track her no matter where she was.

After nearly thirty minutes of dodging the few guards and making sure no sound was made, they finally reached the bedroom of the queen. There were two guards present but both were asleep standing up snoring away. Cory smirked at this. He placed a hand on Kris’ shoulder and they were both covered in a sound canceling bubble that silenced all sound for about two minutes. More than enough for them.

They went over to the door and opened it. Normally it would have squeaked loudly, but thanks to the bubble, no sound was made. The two entered and shut the door and were now inside of Chrysalis’ bedroom, seeing the changeling queen in question in her bed. Cory spoke as the bubble was now a soundproof bubble. “I know it doesn’t have to be said, but even asleep she’s hot.”

“Amen brother.” Kris replied. Looking around the room though, it didn’t seem like royalty lived in it. The room was a bit of a mess. Some of the furniture was torn up or broken. A dresser was standing at a slant. The vanity at the back of the room was just as bad. The mirror was shattered to pieces. Yet one thing in the whole room stood out. On the vanity was a crystal with nineteen nubs, one point that was faded and had a single crack. “What is that?” Kris whispered stepping towards the item. It seemed to be the only thing out of place out of the entire hive.

Cory stopped Kris. “Hold it, remember Chrysalis’s story on that mural? The beauty and the beast trope? I bet both my lungs that is her version of Beast’s rose. And if what I’m seeing of that thing is right, time is running out. And fast.”

“When the last petal falls, the beast will die.” Kris said with a somber look on his face gazing at the gem. “Chrysalis’s life is tied to the gem. Once that last piece crumbles…” He trailed off knowing what it meant.

Cory looked toward Chrysalis. “Who knows how long it’s been. She must have given up on finding love, believing it to be fake.” He went silent for a moment. “We have to show her we love her, truly love her.”

“That goes without saying. But with how stubborn she may be, it could take time for her to realize we mean it. Even so, we have to try. We can’t let her die like this. Not like this.” Kris said sadly.

Chapter 5

View Online

Chapter 5

Kris and Cory managed to get back to their room without notice after learning of Chrysalis’s grim fate. Her life was tied to a crystal that was responsible for a curse her and her changelings were under. Soon the crystal would crumble away and that would be the end of Chrysalis. “Okay, so Chrysalis’s life is on the line here. A crumbling crystal is tied to her life and we have no idea how much longer she has but it’s most likely not long. So the question is what do we do and how?” Kris said as he paced back and forth in the room.

Cory frowned as he linked his hands together while resting his knees, sitting on his bed with a hard look. “If the curse is the same, then she must learn to love and earn love in return. Whether she knows it or not, she already has our love. Now we have to get her to love us. She wants us to focus on her changelings, but we have to find a way to get to notice we care about her and her subjects just as much as she does.” He sighed, resting his head on his linked hands. “But that stubbornness….”

Kris stopped pacing and sat on his bed. “Think think think.” He said tapping his head looking like Winnie the Pooh when he tries to think.

Cory smirked at the sight before he too tried to think. “How can we show her we love her, and not just by letting her feed on us? I’m sure she at least might think about it, seeing as how much we give her.”

“I got it!” Kris exclaimed raising a finger.. “It’s so obvious I can’t believe we didn’t think of this before.”

Cory raised his brow. “And?”

“We need to try and take over some of the personal stuff she may ask her guards to do like setting out her clothes for the day or getting her what she wants and stuff like that. You know, do personal favors for her.”

Cory sighed at that. “Good plan, but you’re forgetting something. She wants us working on her soldiers and the armaments. We would have to be VERY convincing to change her mind. And while I’m confident in my skills in the military persuasion, when it comes to mundane chores like that, I can’t spin a good enough reason for her.”

“I might be able to.” Kris said. “Not like if I fail we’ll lose anything.”

Cory looked up at Kris for a few moments before shrugging. “Alright, you would definitely have a better shot than me in getting her to take us as her personal servants.”

“Then it’s decided. We’ll ask for an audience with Chrysalis tomorrow morning and I’ll work my charm.” Kris said with a grin. “I know just the thing to REALLY get her on board.”

Cory sighed with a smile. “I think I’ll wait for it as a surprise. Otherwise, I might crack before then.”

Meanwhile, as Chrysalis slept, she was having a dream she never thought she’d have. Within the dream, she was living in her hive, as she normally does, but at her sides were two more thrones. While this would be strange, what was really eye catching was WHO were in the thrones. To her right was Cory, and to her left was Kris. Kris wore robes that matched her dress, making him look like changeling royalty. Cory though was in full battle armor, but it did nothing to hide his raw power and did everything to accent his appeal. Again, this may have been really strange, but there was one more thing that would have brought her mind to a halt had she been awake.

The two humans were each holding one of her hands, their love pouring out for her and loving smiles directed toward her. The same exact smiles that Shining gave her when he thought she was Cadence.

The smiles of husbands who love their wives.

Chrysalis woke with a gasp sitting upright breathing heavily and a heavy blush on her face. She was shocked at the dream but at the same time, she felt like she had butterflies in her stomach and light. “.....wh….what?” She looked around a moment, paused, and looked down with a hand to her head. “Why...why do they haunt me so? I can’t...I can’t do it. Too much is at stake.” She closed both her eyes covering her face a moment before laying back down to go back to sleep.

That morning, Cory and Kris got an audience with Chrysalis. They bowed once they stood before her and her sitting in her throne. Chrysalis didn’t seem to have the usual straight face she has, rather a more tired look. “What is it you two want?”

“Your majesty.” Kris started. “As your subjects, we would like to be able to do more for you than just helping to strengthen your soldiers. We want to be able to do things for you personally to show our loyalty and love.”

“The only thing I need you to focus on is the tasks I gave you.” Chrysalis said.

“Please your highness, just hear me out.” Kris said.

Chrysalis sighed. “Fine, what is it?” She said looking tired.

“Well, I can’t help but notice you seem stressed, you always seem rather stressed.” Kris stated.

“Of course I am, I’m trying to take over a country with little at my disposal. Who wouldn’t be stressed!?” Chrysalis nearly roared.

“Apologies. What I’m getting at is that I could...give you a massage to help you relieve some of that tension if not all of it.” Kris stated, Cory nearly breaking right there.

Chrysalis raised a brow. “And what pray tell is a ‘massage’?”

“You...don’t know what a massage is?” Kris asked.

“If I did...I wouldn’t be asking WOULD I!?” Chrysalis roared.

Kris reared back. “Of course. My apologies. Allow me to explain. A massage is when someone uses their hands on another’s body to apply pressure in certain parts of the body to help relieve tension. It can be very relaxing.”

Cory, now understanding where Kris was going, spoke up. “Stress can cause many bodily problems, and while a massage doesn’t eliminate all of them, they do get rid of knots formed in the body from overworked muscles. There are those who pay a small fortune to get a massage for that very reason. An equivalent here would be a changeling offering several days worth of love for one massage session. Results often include a clearer mind, limber body, and less to no more aches along the limbs and back.”

“And...you would have to put your hands on me for this?” Chrysalis asked.

“I would, but of course I won’t touch where you aren’t comfortable. It would mostly be around your back and along your legs.” Kris stated.

“I am also a trained masseuse, the proper title for a massage expert, as I once had to take that kind of job, while Kris is self taught. And we’ve both been praised for our skill in the art.” Cory added.

“In my training of martial arts, I learned of pressure points that could be used to temporarily incapacitate or immobilize a target. From there, I could figure out points to inflict ease of pressure in joints and such.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis thought about it for a time as the offer started to seem very tempting for her. “Mmm...very well. Kris, you will give me one of these massages later this evening. Cory, you will give me one tomorrow IF I like how it goes.” Chrysalis ordered.

“I promise you won’t regret it, your majesty.” Kris said bowing, Cory bowing with him.

The rest of the day went as usual with the two working to train the guards and improve their weapons and armor. Later that evening, after they had finished, a female changeling guard was sent to retrieve Kris for Chrysalis’s massage session. Before that though, Kris smiled at Cory. “Told you I could do it.”

Cory smirked. “When did I say you would fail?” He said before waving Kris off.

Kris was escorted to Chrysalis’s room and stepped in. It was still a bit of a mess but he said nothing about it. “You summoned me, your highness?”

“I am ready for this...massage. Tell me how we do this.” Chrysalis said.

“First, you’ll need something to cover up in place of your clothes and you’ll lay face first on your bed.”

Chrysalis blushed at this but agreed. She went to her dresser as Kris turned around to look away. Chrysalis got out of her dress and had a simple sheet of cloth wrapped around her like a towel. She then laid down on her bed belly down. “You may begin now.”

“As you wish.” Kris replied, turning back around. He got on the bed and began by rubbing his palms over her back pressing down some but with a gentle force. He worked her back like a pro and moved to her shoulder blades.

“Ooooh….oh my.” Chrysalis began to let out pleasant moans and sighs. He worked on her back, shoulders, and moved down to her legs working her thighs and legs eliciting continuous pleasant relaxed moans from the queen. She seemed ready to fall asleep with how relaxing it was.

Eventually, Kris finally finished up. “There, do you feel any better?” Kris asked.

Chrysalis rose up holding the cloth at her chest to keep it from falling, her mane shading her eyes. She turned towards Kris and, with a free hand, pulled him to her and locked her lips on him in a kiss. Kris was surprised by this but accepted it and kissed back letting his love pour out for her. It lasted almost a minute before Chrysalis broke it and gasped. She blushed and looked away. “You did...very good. You can leave now.”

“As you wish my queen.” Kris said with a smile before getting up and left the room.

Chrysalis clenched her teeth once he was gone. “Darn it...it...felt so good. I…” She calmed down and her expression softened. “It….I’ve never felt anything like that.”

Kris returned to the room and closed the door behind him.

Cory looked at Kris. “Well, judging by the fact there’s no handprint on your face, I would assume it went well?”

“As well as could be expected considering she kissed me.” Kris said.

Cory smiled widely. “Well, I knew massages were great, but clearly I underestimated the power they had over someone who never had one.”

“She was so tense. Knots all over her back. She was REALLY carrying a lot of stress.” Kris stated. “Hopefully she’ll be able to sleep better tonight as I don’t think she’s been able TO sleep well with how knotted up she was in her back and legs. But oh man those legs.” Kris then said with a grin. “Dang she’s just so good looking.”

Cory chuckled. “Well, hopefully you saved a few knots for me if I get a turn. Otherwise, I’m just pressing into her with no change.” He paused for a moment. “That did NOT come out the way I wanted it to.” He then paused again. “I’m gonna shut up now.”

Kris laughed. “Ha ha ha. Don’t worry. Trust me, there are PLENTY more knots. She’s got so many I couldn’t get to all of them in the time I had with her. I’m sure you’ll get the same reaction I did when I finished up.”

Cory smiled. “I hope so. I don’t know what it is, but the villainesses always catch my eye. Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis…”

“Dawnbreaker even though she was only in ONE episode and was just the figment of Starlight’s fever dream.” Kris stated. “And let’s not forget the rule 63 version of some of the male villains like Discord and Sombra. Or should I say Eris and Umbra?”

Cory chuckled. “Alright, let’s get to bed before we’re up all night and get no sleep.”

Kris gave a yawn and a stretch. “Right. Good night.” He got into his bed and laid his head down, Cory not far behind.

The next day went as usual and the evening came. Another female changeling guard was sent to their room to get Cory this time to meet with Chrysalis in her bed chamber.

Cory smiled at Kris before fistbumping him and followed the guard to Chrysalis’ room. Upon entering said room, Cory stood at attention before Chrysalis. “Your highness.”

Chrysalis was using the same white bit of cloth as yesterday wrapped around her as she was sitting on the edge of her bed with legs together. “Right, let’s get on with it then.” She said before laying on her belly on the bed blushing.

While on the outside, Cory appeared as cool as ice, but on the inside, he was having to chain down the inner wolf at seeing such a sight before him. Chrysalis’s slender form lay before him with nothing but a bit of cloth hiding her naughty bits, her tail lightly swished from under the cloth and her wings neatly folded down. He went over and got on the bed before straddling her legs. He reached up and began at her neck, rubbing and pressing into it and worked the few knots in it out. He moved down and got into her shoulders, digging his thumbs right next to either side of her spine.

Chrysalis let out a soft moan of pleasure as Cory began working her over. She visibly relaxed as Cory dug his fingers into her shoulders and spine. Her tail swished side to side as she sighed.

He then moved further down after finding no more knots there and hunted down any knots he could find. He wasn’t going to stop till he got them all. He got under her shoulder blades and right at her lower back, just above her tail.

“Ah...ooooooh!” Chrysalis let out a gasp and another moan at Cory’s work when he reached near her tail. She practically lifted her subtle rump up a bit at the touch. Her wings gave a light buzz as well. “This feeling is...amazing.”

“I am honored you believe so.” Cory said with a smile before moving back up and gently took her left arm, working on that next and began getting knots after knots out of that, right down to her hand before working on the other arm.

Chrysalis’s breathing was a bit heavy as she kept a blush on her face with half lidded eyes. While she did feel relaxed, at the same time she was feeling something else. Almost like a desire that’s been locked up for centuries was being unsealed. Without really thinking about it, her rump was practically rubbing up against Cory’s crotch now at this point.

Cory held the gasp back, feeling how soft her rear was was almost enough to make him lose his calm. But he powered on and moved down her body till he reached her legs. He searched for knots and found several on her inner thighs and her lower half of her legs. He dug his fingers into her thighs and pushed and squeezed the knots out before working on her calves. These were almost one solid muscle with how many knots he got out.

Chrysalis hugged a pillow to her mouth holding back another moan that nearly escaped and her wings buzzed more.

Then he got to the bottom of her hooves, pressing the soles of them in, not only working out the knots in them, but also hitting one of the more sensitive spots on hooved creatures.

Chrysalis looked back over her shoulder with half lidded eyes breathing heavily. “Easy there...th...that’s...rather sensitive.” She stated.

“Not to worry my queen, I would sooner eat my own arms than cause you any discomfort.” Cory said with such affection as he worked on her hooves, making sure not to push too hard, but enough to get the knots out. After that, he knew there was one more spot to get aside from her front. “I have one more place to get to. WIth your permission, would I be allowed to work on your rear?”

“Just do it.” Chrysalis said. She pulled on the cloth a bit and moved her tail aside which fully exposed her flank, that included her slit despite her legs being together which was looking a bit moist. The fleshy insides could almost be seen as it was green.

Now Cory was a military man with little to no experience with women, but he was friends with Kris. That meant he had seen plenty of off brand enjoyment and wasn’t awkward. But right now, it was literally taking all his training, physical and mental, to not snap at the glorious sight before him. He swallowed the lump in his throat and reached out, grabbing her rump. He focused on finding and removing any knots, and tried EXTREMELY hard, and failing, to not think about how soft her backside was in his hands, like two clouds or two water balloons. He dug his fingers into her soft chitin flesh and couldn’t help but watch his hands sink into her like pudding. Against his will, he could feel a ‘certain friend’ rising to greet the world.

Chrysalis continued to breath heavily holding a pillow to her mouth to hold in her moans and gasps from the feeling of her rump being touched for the first time in such a way. Her mind was slowly starting to give way as the seal on her own desires was starting to crumble away. The thought of just letting go and letting the human ravage her royal body with his hands any way he pleased flooded her mind. His hands on her breasts, his chest pressed to hers, his penis in her...she stopped and tried desperately to not let her thoughts go that far or she would lose it for certain. She was a queen, she had to hold up a strong front. But that front was crumbling at the hands of a human who was working her body over like pudding causing her mind to melt away.

Without really thinking about it, or even knowing he did it, Cory spoke softly, but loud enough for her to hear, as his love almost exploded out. “You’re so beautiful.”

That was the last thing it took for Chrysalis’s resolve to crumble to dust. Her final bit of fortification fell to the catapults of his hands on her body and finally the words were the general storming her gates and slaying her common sense. Without a word, she rolled onto her back, the cloth down slightly on her revealing her green nipples just barely and her right leg slightly bent and rested over her left, panting as she looked at Cory. “Take me.” Was all she said.

WARNING: LEMON ALERT! SKIP TO END OF LEMON IF DON’T WANT TO READ

Cory stared at her for all of three seconds before his own willpower was accidentally destroyed maliciously. He all but tore his clothes off, his shirt off within the very heartbeat, showing her his multitude of scars, from blades, bullets, burns, even some electrical burns. He got his pants and boxers off,along with his shoes and socks, showing the beast of a penis at a solid twelve inches with a girth of an inch and a half while his balls were each the size of plums.

Chrysalis stared at Cory’s penis. She used her magic to remove the cloth from her to fully expose herself to him. Of course she still had her slim gorgeous figure but had a light green band around her midsection. She slowly spread her legs open with her arms up by her head. “I need you in me now. That’s an order.” Chrysalis said.

Cory moved over her, his cock aimed for her slit. “I would have done it regardless.” Cory said before he pushed his tip into her, spreading and stretching her pussy out like it never had before. He slowly pushed it in, inch by inch.

Chrysalis kept her half lidded eyes on Cory’s human cock as it pushed into her royal cunt. Her pussy spread from the head pushing in and her inner walls sucked and pulled at it as it entered to welcome him inside. Her insides grew warmer as well as it grew tighter, not wanting it to leave.

He groaned as he kept pushing into her, fitting as much as he could force in. Soon he hit her cervix, with more than three inches still outside of her.

However, changelings could adapt. In a second, he found he would now be able to fit that last three inches inside. Chrysalis just looked at him with a grin. “It is what we do after all.”

Cory grinned before he shoved the rest into her, hitting her cervix again with more force, the tip attempting to enter her womb.

Chrysalis gasped when Cory pushed the last bit in closing her eyes. Her slit continued to pull and massage at his dick with it inside her. Her breathing grew a bit heavy and she had a blush on her face. She looked up at Cory. “My...you’re a rather...impressive size.”

“Thank you….my queen. And you….are a goddess.” Cory said before he began moving. He pulled his hips back slowly and thrusted them forward hard, slapping his hips into her. He did it again as he began to set a rhythm.

Chrysalis gasped and moaned with each thrust Cory made as she locked eyes with him. Her hands went to rest at his arms and she wrapped her right leg around his waist. Her wings spread out under her and her tongue stuck out. It was a forked green long slender tongue that hung out under her fangs.

To Cory, it was nothing but sexy. He took her tongue into his mouth and sucked it in till he was french kissing her, his tongue dancing with hers. Chrysalis’s tongue coiled around his in the kissing. He began thrusting rougher into her while his right hand, the other being used to hold himself up, reached and groped her her left breast.

Her breast was soft and plump, his hand almost sank into it as he pressed against it. Chrysalis let out another moan from the feeling of a hand touching her breast. Her body tried to move itself in time with Cory’s thrusting as her pussy clung for dear life to his cock.

He wasn’t giving her body much choice though, as with each thrust, which grew rougher by the second, her body would lurch from the force of the thrust. Cory then pinched her nipple with his index finger and thumb, pulling and twisting it lightly as well. It was during this that a rather hard thrust managed to penetrate into her womb, the tip hitting the back of it.

This caused Chrysalis to close her eyes and let out a muffled moan in the kiss arching her back and her wings buzzing. She almost reached an orgasm there but held on. She didn’t want this moment to end just yet. And even then, there was still more she wanted. More sex, more love, more positions. Everything going on was something her body had been craving for so long and now she was free to let loose with her own desires. This human….he did this for her. He and the other showed her and her changelings love. She could feel it was true. Her passion was being driven through the roof.

Cory, in need of air, broke the kiss, letting her long tongue slither out of his mouth at its own pace. Once it left his mouth, he panted as he stared at Chrysalis, his thrusts never stopping. “My queen….I….I love you my queen.”

Chrysalis’s eyes widened a moment as something in her heart moved that moment. It was only a moment as the pleasure in her was building more every second. “Mmmm...c...call….call me...Chryssi.” She said.

Cory smiled, so lovingly at her. Just like he did in her dream. Only this was real. “Chryssi.” He said with a purr, testing the name on the tongue. He went rougher into her, each thrust hitting the back of her womb. “Chryssi….I’m gonna…..I’m about to…!”

Chrysalis wrapped her arms and legs around Cory tightly, pressing her body to his as she closed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder. “Mmmm...me too….don’t you...dare pull out. I need this…” She said through her moans as her pussy grew tighter with each second trying desperately to milk the human of his seemen.

That was all the encouragement he needed as he went all out, hammering away with abandon. “CHRYSSI!” He soon cried out as he exploded inside of her, filling her with honey thick, hot seed.

Chrysalis moaned out loudly reaching her own climax as her pussy sprayed out her own orgasmic juices onto Cory’s crotch. “CORY! Aaaaaaaaaah!” Her body trembled and her wings buzzed furiously from the orgasm. Her pussy pulled and squeezed desperately to get every last drop of cum out of the human penis. When their orgasms finally died down, she panted heavily still hugging onto the human.

Cory was panting just as hard as he held onto her, keeping inside of her. He was still hard, the feeling of her, inside and out, was more than enough to keep him ready to go. He kissed her neck. “Chryssi.” He said with such love. It rivaled, no, eclipsed the love Shining had for Cadence, and if Cory was like this, it was no doubt Kris was the same.

Chrysalis looked away still holding Cory. “About that name...Chryssi. That is NOT to leave this room. Understood?” She asked firmly as she was starting to regain her senses.

Cory smiled at her as he pulled back. “Of course. I promise to not use that name unless we’re alone in here.”

“Good.” Chrysalis replied before removing herself from Cory. “Now, I need my sleep. You are still hard as I can see so just go ask one of the female guards to help you relieve the rest of that.” She stated. “They’ll be more than happy and willing as sex is another way for us to get love energy. If anything it is the MOST effective way.” Although the thought of another female doing this with Cory didn’t sit well with her, at least it would be with her own changelings.

Cory nodded before kissing her cheek. “Thank you for this Chryssi. I love you.” He said as his love poured out, never really stopping from before. He pulled away and got dressed before heading for the door. He paused and looked back at her. “Good night my love.” He said before leaving the room. While he would have taken her advice on asking another changeling for sex, he was soft by the time he stepped out the room.

END OF LEMON

After leaving Chrysalis’ room, he returned to his shared room with Kris.

“Jeeze, you took longer than I did. Was there really that many knots left in her?” Kris asked as Cory entered.

Cory only had a wide smile, almost Jim Carry levels, something that was unlike him.

“Okay, what happened?” Kris asked.

Cory looked Kris in the eye, smile still there. “In the words of Zapp Brannigan, I got Snu Snu.”

Kris’s jaw dropped for a moment. “YOU GOT TO MAKE OUT WITH CHRYSALIS!? No fair!”

“I’m going to say that because she knew what she was getting into this time, as well as where those other knots were, it broke down her willpower. She just rolled over and ORDERED me to take her. Wouldn’t even let me pull out at the end.” Cory said with a happy sigh as he sat on his bed.

“Hey, that means I could get to do it with her too next time I give her a massage.” Kris then said as he started to smile. “And to think it’s thanks to my idea. Don’t you have something to say?” Kris asked looking to Cory with a grin.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. If you recall, I made sure you didn’t tell me ahead so I wouldn’t know and accidently ruin it.” Cory smirked back.

“Oh sure, avoid giving me credit for the idea that led to you getting to bang one of the hottest sexiest non human creatures in the multiverse.” Kris groaned before dropping backwards on his bed. “See you in the morning.”

Cory chuckled as he laid in his bed. “See you in the morning.” He got comfortable before adding one last thing. “And Kris….thanks for that. And being my friend.”

Kris was laying on his side with his back to Cory. He did smile but just waved it off. “Yeah yeah. Good night.”

Chapter 6

View Online

Chapter 6

Chrysalis was writhing and moaning in her bed as her body was being ravaged by two pairs of hands feeling all over her, touching her in her most sensitive parts, her breasts were squished together and her nipples rubbed, her vagina poked at and rubbed on. A heavy blush on her face as she squirmed from the pleasure she was being overwhelmed with.”Oooh...ooooooh….”

Chrysalis woke with a gasp sitting up in her bed. She still had a blush but was panting heavily. She wrapped her arms around herself with half lidded eyes and lowered her head. “Darn it. I can’t believe it’s...getting to this. Why do I seem to desire them so?” She asked herself. Chrysalis laid back down in her bed to try and get back to sleep.

------------------------------

Pinkie Pie was in Twilight’s library trying to convince the unicorn she was sure the humans she ran into weren’t bad. “Come on Twilight, I know smiles and hugs, and the one that one human, Kris, gave me was definitely one hundred percent genuine and real. No way he would be bad giving a smile and a hug like that.” Pinkie stated.

“Pinkie, for all we know they could have somehow tricked you or something. They’re with the changelings.” Twilight stated. “If they were good and wanted to escape from them, they could have while they were out in the forest when Shade saw them. There was only one changeling with them at the time so they could have probably overpowered the changeling and got away but didn’t.”

“Well..well...maybe there was another reason they couldn’t get away.” Pinkie said. “Maybe they…”

“Pinkie! Enough already!” Twilight exclaimed. “Look, just face it, I don’t get why this seems to be so important to you. Now could you please go? I have work to do.”

Pinkie slumped and left the library. “Fine.” She closed the door behind her and perked back up. “I know they can’t be bad. I know smiles and hugs. And those were genuine. I’m going to get to the bottom of this somehow.” Pinkie rushed back home and up to her room.

--------------------------------

Another hard day of work had just passed for Cory and Kris and Kris fell back on his bed after a good meal. “Phew, I’m beat. Those guards are getting the hang of the fighting style I’m teaching them but dang if this isn’t hard work.”

Cory smiled as he was working on the Cockatrice head with what little tools he was able to make and using his magic to help as well. “Well, it is good to see one’s students progress. Soon they’ll be ready for my teachings.”

“Oh, as if mine aren’t good enough?” Kris said jokingly. “Real nice to know you have such confidence in my skill as an instructor. You know, I…”

“Psst…”

“Did you….hear something?” Kris asked looking around.

Cory looked about himself, setting everything down, his magic long gone for now. “I….think I did.”

“Psst.”

“There it is again.” Kris said. He looked to the dresser.

“Over here.” A female voice whispered.

“Is it just me or is our dresser talking?” Kris said raising a brow.

Cory stared a few seconds before groaning as he held his face with his hands. “Oh no. Kris, who do you know that can get just about anywhere they want no matter how impossible and they aren’t Discord?”

“Oh no.” Kris groaned also. He went over to the dresser and opened the top drawer.

A figure in all black with black goggles and their face completely covered by what looked like a ski mask popped up. “Hey guys!” A cheery high pitched voice cheered. “Don’t be scared, it’s me!” She then removed the mask and goggles to reveal her identity. It was who they thought.

“Pinkie Pie? What are you doing here?” Kris asked.

“I’m here to help you guys. I know you two aren’t bad so I figured the reason you’re here was for SOME kind of reason, like...maybe you’re being forced as prisoners. But don’t worry, I’m here to help.” She said as she climbed out of the dresser.

Kris face palmed.

Cory sighed before standing and walking over. “Pinkie, it’s sweet you want to help us, it really is. But we aren’t in need of rescuing. We aren’t being forced here.” He then held a hand up to stop her from speaking. “If you let me explain, you’ll know why.”

“But…” Pinkie started before Kris cut her off then.

“Listen Pinkie, as Cory said, we do appreciate you caring. And we think it’s sweet you want to help. But….the thing is….the changelings put a tracking spell on us.”

Pinkie gasped.

“Just go with it. Trust me.” Kris whispered to Cory.

Cory sighed before nodding, but he was still going to give Pinkie something more than that. “He’s right, but we haven’t been mistreated. As long as we don’t anger them, we’re safe from harm.”

“See, if we tried to leave with you, the changelings would know because of the tracking spell. So for the time being we’re kind of stuck here. But don’t worry. We’ll find a way ourselves. I promise.” Kris said.

“I knew you two weren’t bad. No way someone who’s good would be willingly staying with these mean old changelings.” Pinkie stated.

“We’ll be working on our end for a way out, so you just be patient. I promise we’ll be fine.”

“In the meantime, could you NOT tell others about us? I doubt anypony would think well of us if they heard we were with the changelings.”

“Oops, then I guess I PROBABLY shouldn’t have told Twilight or my five friends who told princess Celestia and princess Luna should I?” Pinkie asked.

Kris face palmed again.

Cory rubbed his eyes. “Not gonna blame you for that. So I’m going to just guess and say that they’re preparing for us and don’t trust us one bit.”

“Well they do think you’re bad because you’re with the changelings. But don’t worry, I’ll vouch for you. I’ll do all I can to convince them you’re not bad like they think you are.” Pinkie stated. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” She said going through her Pinkie promise motions.

Cory smiled. “And to that, we’ll work on our end. If they need any extra convincing, just tell them…...we found something bad and we’re trying to save the changelings from it.” Cory said, not going into detail about what he and Kris discovered.

“But why would you save the changelings from something bad if they’re bad themselves?” Pinkie asked. “Doesn’t that mean it would be a way for you guys to get free?”

Cory shook his head. “Pinkie, think about WHY they invaded Canterlot in the first place. It wasn’t to take over, it was to secure food. They eat love energy. And I doubt they believed their appearance would have helped them any if they tried asking. Besides, can you honestly say that if the changelings all died, you would feel good about it?”

“Did they fill your heads with some kind of changeling mind trickery or something?” Pinkie asked.

Kris put a hand on Cory’s shoulder and whispered. “Look bro, I think it would be best for now to just let Pinkie think what she wants about the changelings. I’m pretty sure it would take ALOT of convincing to make her see the other way. And that would take time we don’t have.” he then looked to Pinkie. “I guess they have tried to manipulate our mind somehow, but we’re strong, we can fight through it. For now, I think it would be best you go now. If the changelings find you here, it could be bad.” Kris said.

“Sure you two are going to be okay?” Pinkie asked.

“Cross our hearts and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eye.” Kris said as he and Cory did the Pinkie promise with a smile.

“Okie dokie lokie, I’m gonna be hoping for you two and I’m gonna miss you. Take care.” With that, she dove back into the dresser and just disappeared.

Kris sighed once she was gone.

Cory took a seat on his bed. “Christ, I really don’t like lying to her.”

“How do you think I feel? Do you really think it would have gone over smooth or easily or she would even BELIEVE us if we told her the truth? ‘Hey Pinkie, as it turns out, the changelings aren’t really bad because their queen is under a curse.’” Kris said mocking the conversation. “Granted there are some weird stuff in this world but I recall Twilight not being one to believe in curses.”

“I know, but if any would have believed us, Pinkie would have been our best shot.” Cory said before sighing. “Doesn’t matter. We need to keep focusing on Chrysalis. It doesn’t matter what happens after, we just need to get her to feel love. Or at least acknowledge it.”

“We do seem to be making SOME progress in that regard at least.” Kris said. “Considering she kissed me after the massage I gave her and you got to rut her. Still jealous about that by the way.”

There was a knock at the door. “Sir Cory, Sir Kris.” A changeling male guard called.

Cory stood and went to the door before opening it. “Yes?”

“Her majesty has requested the presence of Kris.” The guard stated.

“Me? Like...just me?” Kris asked. “Does she want another massage?”

“I was only told to fetch you and bring you to her bed chambers.” The guard stated.

Kris grinned widely.

Cory smiled before patting his back. “Hey now, don’t get too happy. Expect the worst, hope for the best.”

“What could possibly be bad about her wanting to see me in her bedroom? We haven’t done anything wrong so far.” Kris questioned.

Cory frowned. “I’m serious Kris. Just make sure you don’t show your ‘natural’ side unless it’s called for. This is the queen we’re talking about.”

“A very sexy queen.” Kris said before his smile fell. “But I get it. Don’t worry.” He replied seriously. “All right, lead the way.” He said to the guard and waved to Cory as he left.

Cory shut the door and sighed. “Well, honestly hope he gets as lucky as I did.”

Kris was led through the hive and to Chrysalis’s bed chambers. The two guards present opened the door to let him in and closed them behind him. “You called for me, my queen?” Kris asked.

Chrysalis was sitting on her bed with a nightgown on. “I did. I...believe you know of what myself and your friend did last night do you not? I imagine he bragged about it.”

Kris bowed his head. “He did tell me, but it was not in a bragging way.” Kris replied. “He was very respectful and all he said was that you and him got intimate after your massage he gave you. He didn’t spill any specific details or what not.”

Chrysalis hummed in thought. “Very well. So then, the reason I...called you here was…” Chrysalis began to blush and look away. “I...wish to know...that pleasure again. To see how you would fair.” In truth, she wanted Cory but figured what he said may not have been true. Plus it was a heat of the moment thing as she thought. Yet now, hearing how Kris heard about her time with Cory shifted her mind a bit. She was still wanting to have sex again but didn’t want to wait for Cory again. So Kris was going to have to do, for now.

“I see. I am deeply honored, your majesty.” Kris said bowing his head.

“Now, approach.” Chrysalis ordered.

Kris stepped closer to the changeling queen. “I am yours to command.”

Warning: Lemon Alert! Skip to end of Lemon if don’t want to read

“You may undress me.” Chrysalis said.

“As you wish.” Kris said. He gently placed his hands on Chrysalis’s shoulders and slowly removed the shoulder straps of her gown, lowering it more till her plump breasts and green nipples were now exposed. “They are very lovely your majesty.” Kris commented.

Chrysalis blushed more looking away.

“Are you sure you would like me to do this with you though? You..seem nervous.” Kris stated.

“I am fine. Just keep going. You may touch my breasts.” Chrysalis ordered looking at Kris.

“Very well.” Kris placed his hands on Chrysalis’s breasts feeling how soft, squishy and warm they were. This elicited a soft moan from the queen. Kris rubbed his thumbs over her nipples and lightly pressed on them, making Chrysalis moan lightly a bit more. Her breathing was growing a bit heavy. Kris was fighting all his urges to not just take her now despite the raging boner he was getting from fondling Chrysalis’s breasts.

“Am I doing all right?” Kris asked.

“Yes, you are doing fine.” Chrysalis replied through her light moans. Another thought had come to Chrysalis’s mind before. Now might as well be the time to ask. “Kris, tell me...what are...some of the...mating methods your species uses?”

“Mating methods?” Kris questioned. A bit of thought and he figured she meant positions. “Oh. Well, let’s see. We usually do what’s called foreplay, which is kind of what we’re doing now.” Kris stated. “It’s just where the human male pleasures the human female like this before they get to the mating. Like the massage Cory gave you before you two had sex. Another method is one where the female focuses on pleasuring the male using their mouth.”

“Their mouth?” Chrysalis asked. “In what way?”

“The woman would place the penis in her mouth and suck and lick at it. Of course you don’t have to do that. I imagine royalty like yourself wouldn’t dream of such a thing.” Kris said.

“That is not for you to decide.” Chrysalis said. “I...wouldn’t mind trying that. It...would be an interesting learning experience between our races I think.”

“Are you sure my queen?” Kris asked.

“I am.” Chrysalis replied. “Sit on the bed and I shall do this.”

“As you wish.” Kris said. He undid his pants and pulled them and his underwear down to reveal his ten inch long, two and a half inch thick trouser snake as it bobbed after being freed from it’s cloth prison. He then sat on the edge of the bed.

Chrysalis stared at the penis before her. It may not have been as long as Cory’s but it was still an impressive thing to behold. She kept her senses and got on her knees. She started by grabbing Kris’s shaft and began stroking it. “So we start like this, correct?”

“Yes, that’s fine.” Kris said through a groan closing one eye while the other looked down at Chrysalis. “Another good way would be to use your breasts, take my penis between them and work your breasts while licking at the tip.”

Chrysalis hesitated a moment but did as instructed. She rose up some and placed her breasts in Kris’s lap, placing his dick between her breasts and squeezed them together. Chrysalis then stuck out her long slender forked tongue and started running it over the tip of the penis.

“Oooh god yes.” Kris groaned resting his head back.

“I take it this feels good to you?” Chrysalis asked.

“It is. Later...I think either myself or Cory will teach you a position where we can pleasure each other at the same time before getting to the sex.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis began moving her breasts and squeezing them together as she licked at his tip. Kris’s penis started to leak pre cum. She got a taste and paused, but only for a moment. She seemed to like it as she started working the cock over a bit more. Getting more of a taste of the pre leaking out. The more she went, the more she seemed to be losing her sense again as instinct seemed to take over much like the first time with Cory. She soon coiled her tongue around Kris’s shaft and took the tip between her lips sucking hard on it. Kris groaned and moaned from the pleasure of his dick being sucked off by the changeling queen.

Kris rested a hand on Chrysalis’s head with his dick throbbing and pulsing in her mouth. She was slowly taking more of it into her mouth inch by inch. It wasn’t long before she was balls deep on his cock and slowly began bobbing her head sucking hard while squeezing his dick with her tongue. “Fuuuuck.” Kris groaned from the pleasure. Chrysalis was slowly increasing the speed of her head bobbing sucking harder on the penis desiring more of the pre cum.

“Mmmm….your majesty...I’m...going to cum soon.” Kris warned as his dick was throbbing in her throat and his balls began to swell. Chrysalis sucked harder with her throat now squeezing and pulling at his dick trying to milk it of its cum. Kris couldn’t help but thrust his hips up some forcing his dick further into Chrysalis’s mouth as he finally unleashed a large load of cum in her mouth and down her throat. She gulped down every bit of his cum until he was done and slowly pulled off.

Chrysalis had a hazy look in her eyes after she pulled off. She just looked at Kris before slowly raising up and pressed her lips to his, gently pushing him down on his back. She used her magic to remove her gown till she was fully in the nude and mounted Kris’s lap. She slowly lowered herself on his hard dick, her pussy lips slowly giving way to his member. Her warm wet insides greeted his thick rod, squeezing and pulling at it. In the kiss, both were lightly moaning from the feeling. Chrysalis was on top of Kris and pressed her breasts against his chest. Her hands rested on his shoulders and she slowly began to move herself up and down on his shaft.

Her own desires were taking over again as her mind was starting to give way to pleasure. She didn’t even bother to fight it this time. The last time was too good and she wanted that again. With each downward movement she made taking his dick into her deeply, she let out a muffled moan through the kissing. His tip was pressing against her cervix with each thrust. Kris’s hands found their way to her hips and began roaming from her hips to her thighs and back up to her breasts feeling her warm body.

Chrysalis eventually broke the kiss and sat up looking down at Kris as she moved her hips forward and up, then back and down, grinding into him. Her pants and moans went off with each motion. Kris could only look up and over the beauty of the queen as she rode his dick. His hands rested on her breasts a moment feeling them over and playing with them before feeling up and down her slender body again. Chrysalis threw her head back letting out a slightly louder moan as her body tensed and her pussy walls squeezed his dick tighter then before making Kris groan and close his eyes almost like they were reaching an orgasm, but not quit yet. The pleasure was getting to the queen and started grinding her hips faster and harder on his penis.

Her wings buzzed furiously and her tail coiled around his right leg as she moved faster, panting heavier and her moaning grew in volume. “Aha...aaaah…..so good!” Chrysalis let out.

Kris looked up at Chrysalis. “My queen….I’m….almost at my limit.” Kris said.

“Please….call me...Chryssi!” Chrysalis said again. This must be a sign she was giving in fully to her desires.

“Chryssi...sounds...good.” Kris said with a smile through his pleasure. “Chryssi...I’m...almost there.” He said again.

“Me too, do it….inside!” Chrysalis let out.

Kris began thrusting up into her reaching deep and punching through her cervix. Chrysalis let out a louder moan from this and reached her climax as her pussy squirted out her juices over Kris’s crotch. Her insides were flooded with hot white cum as Kris’s dick exploded like a volcano inside her. Chrysalis’s body trembled with her head back and her wings buzzing furiously through her orgasm. “Huaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

When the orgasm finally passed, Chrysalis went limp and laid on top of Kris panting heavily. Kris wrapped an arm around Chrysalis lovingly. “Dang...that was amazing.” Kris commented. “Thank you...Chryssi.” Kris said before kissing Chrysalis on the forehead.

Chrysalis looked to Kris with a harsh death glare. “That name is NOT to leave this room. I shared it with your friend, so now you know. You are NOT to use it outside this room. Understood?”

Kris trembled fearfully. “Yes, your highness. Understood.” He quickly replied.

Chrysalis sighed before getting up and off of Kris, his dick sliding out of her. She sat on the opposite side of the bed with her back to him. “Thank you. You may go back to your room now.”

“Yes, my queen. As you wish. And...thank you.” Kris got up, got dressed and headed for the door. He gave one last look at Chrysalis who, in a way to him, she seemed sad despite the sex they had. He then left and headed to his shared room.

End of Lemon

Without a word, Kris entered the room and went to his bed.

Cory looked up from his work on the head, already having it split open and working on the eyes and other parts. “Welcome back.” He then frowned from the silence. “You okay bro?”

“I got head from the queen of the changelings.” Kris said before smiling.

Cory sighed with a smile. “Well, then I take it all’s well then.”

“She did pretty good for her first time giving a blowjob. AND I got to have sex with her.” Kris said, keeping his smile. However, it then shrank some. “Though...just as I was dismissed and leaving, she...seemed sad.”

Cory lost his smile. “I...see.” He rubbed his chin. “Wish I could say I knew what was wrong, but all I can do is guess.”

“All we can do is just keep on keepin on.” Kris said. “Just do what we’re doing and hope we’ll get through to her.” He laid on his side. “I’m gonna get to sleep now. Don’t stay up ALL night with that brain surgery act.” He teased.

Cory chuckled. “Yeah yeah.” Cory worked a bit longer before he used his magic to keep the stuff preserved and put it away for now. He then went to sleep himself after cleaning up after his mess.

----------------------------------------

The moon was high in the sky and the stars shone brightly. Pinkie was laying in her bed as she gazed up at the night sky through a window that was above her bed. “I promise I’ll prove they’re not bad. I’ll help them somehow, I made a Pinkie promise after all. I know they’re good. I know they are.” She said before getting more comfortable in her bed and fell asleep.

Chapter 7

View Online

Chapter 7

It was another typical day in the hive as Kris and Cory worked on improving the weapons and armor and training the changelings in combat. All was quiet for the time being as Chrysalis sat in her throne when a male changeling guard suddenly buzzed in a hurry through the hive to the queen. “Your majesty! Your majesty!” He yelled as he flew fast as he could. This was no doubt getting the attention of the hive. “Your majesty!” The changeling finally made it to the throne room and landed getting on all fours panting heavily.

“What is it? Why have you come so urgently?” Chrysalis asked with a slightly annoyed tone.

“My queen...it’s...it’s…” The changeling panted.

“Speak!” Chrysalis exclaimed.

“IT’S THE MAULWURF!” He finally let out.

For the first time, Chrysalis looked frightened but only for a moment. “Assemble all the guards! Get all the younglings and non combatants deeper in the hive!” Chrysalis ordered the guards. They both saluted and went about spreading the word. “Why now of all times?” She then asked.

Cory and Kris came rushing into the throne room. “Your highness, what’s going on?”

“One of the few threats to a changeling hive is on the way. A maulwarf. You two are to join the others to hide deeper in until we can deal with the situation.”

“My queen, perhaps we could help.” Kris offered.

“No, this thing is too strong and dangerous. I will not let you fall to harm. You two are too important...to the hive that is.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory frowned. “Your majesty, exactly how powerful is this Maulwurf? Can your changelings defeat it?”

“It will not be the first time we had to deal with one. It is not an easy task, but it can be done.” Chrysalis stated. “Last time we...lost a few trying to simply drive it away.”

Cory narrowed his eyes at this. “Then we must help. If your plans to take over Equestria are to succeed, then we can’t lose even ONE changeling. If this creature is such a threat, then it must be slain. We are more than able to do so. You brought us here because you wanted powerful soldiers, let us show you just HOW powerful we are.”

“I brought you here to help me and my hive take over Equestria, not fight a monster you can’t beat.” Chrysalis said. “This thing is huge and has a very thick hide. You cannot beat it.” Chrysalis said.

Kris whispered to Cory. “If we’re to convince her to let us help, we may have to reveal the fact we can use magic. It may be the best way we’ll be able to take on this Maulwurf.”

“I know, just let me do my work.” Cory whispered back before speaking to Chrysalis again. “My queen, this is not a weapon of war we are dealing with, it is a mere beast. All we have to do is get past it’s hide.” Cory said before his arms were covered in black and white fire. “And we have the power to do that.”

Kris was floating now with his legs crossed and arms held at his sides with his thumbs and forefingers touching while a ring of black and white fireballs formed behind him.

Chrysalis’s eyes widened in surprise. “You can use magic? Why have you not brought this up before!?”

“It didn’t seem important and no one ever asked if we could use magic. We just assumed you thought we could. You did intend to summon powerful soldiers to aid you.” Cory replied.

“Even so, I cannot risk you two getting hurt. You don’t know what this thing is like and the hive needs you….I….need you.” Chrysalis stated, looking away slightly.

Cory and Kris looked at her with pure determination. “My queen, you risk more if we don’t deal with this Maulwurf. Despite the love we’ve given, your forces are still not at full strength. You risk losing more changelings to this beast. At least with us, we can put an end to this threat. Just give us a chance, and we will show you that your faith was not misplaced.” Cory said to her, devotion and love flooding from him and Kris.

“Please my queen. Give us a chance. We will prove ourselves. If we cannot handle a Maulwurf, then we shouldn’t even be in charge of helping you take over Equestria in the first place.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis was silent a moment in thought. She closed her eyes and looked away with a sigh. “If I let you go, you have to SWEAR you will return unharmed and unscathed. I don’t want to see a single scratch on either of you.” She looked back to the two. “Do I make myself clear?”

“Clear as crystal my queen.” Kris said bowing.

Cory bowed as well. “You will not regret this, your highness.”

“I’ll need to be out there too with the guards giving orders. So I will be keeping a close eye on you both.” Chrysalis said before standing from her throne. She lit up her horn and, in a green flash, was now dawned in black armor and wielding a scepter. “Do either of you have armor?” She asked.

Cory shook his head. “Won’t be needing it. We can use our magic to form personal barriers to protect us. Besides, any armor will slow us down for what we’re going to do.”

“And from what I saw from Kris a moment ago, I’m guessing you can fly as well?” Chrysalis then asked.

“Fairly well.” Kris replied.

“Fine, then let us go, we must make ready for the Maulwurf.” Chrysalis buzzed her wings and flew off for the exit.

Kris levitated himself up with a white aura surrounding him to follow.

Cory merely ran after them, keeping up as white flames licked at his feet.

Chrysalis looked back at Cory. “Can you fly or can’t you?!”

“Kris is the flyer between us! But my speed is unmatched!” Cory replied, showing no strain as he easily kept up.

“Except by me!” Kris added with a smile.

“Just do not fall behind.” Chrysalis ordered. They reached the exit and headed for where the rest of the changelings guards hovered and were waiting.

“It’s almost here!” One changeling guard shouted. The ground could be seen being pushed up in a trail heading right for them.

“Get ready everyone! Do not let it strike fear in you!” Chrysalis called out. “Stay strong and fight as one!”

Kris levitated back down to the ground next to Cory. “Finally a challenge.” Kris commented.

Cory frowned. “We’re not drawing this out. We’re killing it in one attack. I need time to get it ready, think you can keep its attention off the changelings until then?”

“And I thought you were going to ask me to do something difficult.” Kris replied. “We’ll make short work of this thing.” Kris looked up to Chrysalis. “My queen! Trust us to deal with it for now! Keep everyone back and we’ll take care of it!”

“Remember, I don’t want to see a single scratch on either of you! That is an order!” Chrysalis called down.

“Of course your majesty!” Kris bowed.

“Your will be done!” Cory bowed before standing and spread his legs out in a half crouch. He held his right arm down with the hand open like it was grasping something, the left hand holding it at the wrist. Black flames then erupted off of him and began channeling toward his right hand.

“I’m gonna go earth bender on yo ass boi.” Kris said before taking a solid stance with his knees bent and his feet far apart with both palms out, his left close to his head and the right held outward. He was really going to be using his magic to manipulate the earth to make it seem like he was earth bending like from the Avatar series. As the maulwurf tunneled closer, Kris raised his forward left foot and stomped down. At the same time, a stone pillar shot up out of the ground forcing the maulwurf up like the pillar uppercutted it. It was a giant mole monster with a nose in the shape almost like a star covered in blue fur and bear-like arms with long sharp claws.

In mid air after the upper cut, Kris then slammed his palms together and made two more pillars shoot up from the ground diagonally to sandwich the maulwurf. He then released the creature to let it fall. The creature fell on it’s back but rolled over and turned before letting out a roar. It charged at Kris. Kris grinned before charging at it. Just before they reached each other, Kris dropped to one knee, formed fists, and swung them up making a large stone fist shoot up and hit the underside of the maulwurf in the gut. It roared out from the hit.

Chrysalis and the other changelings stared in awe at the power Kris was showing dealing with the monster single handedly when in the past, they struggled just to drive one away at the cost of a few lives.

Cory however was still where he was, black flames pouring into his right hand. Sweat was dripping from his face as he focused on charging this one attack. He knew as powerful as they were, physical attacks would only piss the thing off. But what he was going for he knew it wouldn’t have a defense against.

Kris was now juggling the maulwurf with constant stone fists punching it around and knocking it back and forth then hurling it upwards only to fall into a fist coming at it from the side. The maulwurf was starting to get really mad. When it finally hit the ground, it tried to burrow into it. “Oh no you don’t.” Kris slammed his foot down with his fists at his side turning the ground to solid rock, making it impossible for the maulwurf to dig away, at least not right away. On top of that, Kris then thrusted his hands up and formed a curving wall so the thing couldn’t just run away. “Yo bro! You ready yet!?” Kris called back to Cory. The Maulwurf charged at Kris screeching in anger. Despite having fun, Kris was looking a bit tired from using so much of his magic and energy to pull off what he was doing as he was sweating.

“YEAH! JUST GET ME A CLEAR SHOT AT ITS HEAD!” Cory responded, still focusing on his own attack.

Kris then formed a series of stone cylinders that quickly shot up and wrapped around the maulwurf and lifted it up. It screeched and squirmed trying to break free. “Here you go!”

Cory grunted as he pulled some focus from his attack to channel white flames to his feet. He then ran at full speed for the Maulwurf before leaping, the flames at his feet exploding to launch him. He soared through the air and was fast approaching the beast. “EAT THIS YOU FUCKER!! MIND CRUSHER!!” He roared out before slamming his right hand onto the maulwurf’s head, the black flames all pouring into it. Seconds passed like hours before it screeched in pure agonizing pain. Its howls of pain rang out what felt like many hours, but was only five seconds, before it went limp, the light leaving its eyes. Cory fell off, falling from at least four stories, his own magic at its limits.

Kris had reached his limit as well and could only stand there slumped. “Cory!” He called out of fear.

Chrysalis buzzed as fast as her wings could go and managed to swoop in and catch Cory just before he hit the ground. “Are you...all right?” Chrysalis asked Cory as she held him in her arms.

Cory grunted before grinning. “My...right arm’s….completely numb, and feels like my whole body is kicking my ass, but….a good sleep and some food…..and I’ll be right as rain.”

“Did I or did I not order you not to let yourselves get one scratch?” Chrysalis said with a light glare as she came to a landing in front of Kris.

Cory chuckled. “And neither of….us have a scratch. We’re merely….exhausted from….using too much magic. That attack took a lot out of me. Had to make sure….big boy went down in one move.”

“I’m just exhausted also. All that pummeling I did to the thing took quite a bit out of me.” Kris said.

“Yet it seems it wasn’t just ONE move that took it down. It was many moves by Kris and one move by Cory.” Chrysalis stated. “I think your strategy did not go as you say it did.” Chrysalis stated.

Kris chuckled at that. “I guess not.”

“I asked Kris to keep it’s attention.” Cory said as he regained some breath. “From what you told us, that thing has too strong of a hide to get through normally. So I had to use my magic to force it’s brain to feel pain. Kris could easily have flown around it like an annoying fly and the plan would have worked just the same. I poured nearly everything I had in that attack so I could make sure I could kill it. Trust me, Kris could do the same, but he’s more subduing than killing. That’s my job.”

“Yep, he’s my little psycho killer friend.” Kris said jokingly. “I distract, he kills.”

Chrysalis let Cory back on his feet but let him lean on her a moment. “Well, whatever the case, you did manage to defeat it. For that, thank you. You’ve done this hive a great service.”

“We were merely doing our jobs my queen.” Kris said bowing weakly. “You need not thank us.”

Cory grinned. “Besides, the changelings are like family to us. Losing even one would hurt too much.”

Chrysalis gave a signal and four female changeling guards buzzed over. “Take them back to the hive, get them cleaned up, fed, and make sure they get some rest.”

“My queen.” The four bowed before picking up Kris and Cory and flew them back to the hive. “Thank you both. If it weren’t for you two, who knows who might have died today because of that thing.” The changeling on Cory’s left carrying him said.

“Yeah, it could have been one of us that died, or all four of us.” The female changeling on Kris’s right carrying him stated. “Or more.”

Cory smiled. “We may have been brought here to help you take over Equestria, but this past week has made the hive our home and the changelings our family. If it means keeping our family safe, we’ll do whatever we can.”

“Exactly. We’re not going to just sit by and do nothing when someone or someones we care about are in trouble.” Kris added. “So Wingsell, Chorta, Mist, and Auburn, thanks for the ride back to the hive.” Kris said to the four.

“You know our names?” Wingsell, the one on Cory’s right that was carrying him asked.

“You four have been with us the most. And we never forget a pretty face.” Cory said with a smile.

This caused the four to blush with smiles. “Thank you.” Auburn, the one carrying Kris on his left said.

“So I’m just curious, we haven’t seen Silk around in a while. Is she okay?” Kris asked.

Mist responded. “She’s fine, she just works mostly in another part of the hive helping to guard the younglings.”

“Ah, gotcha. I’d just like it if she came by to see us for a visit once in a while.” Kris stated.

“Then again, the same can be said of you four as well. When we’re not working, we’re always happy to see you.” Cory added.

“I guess we can do that.” Chorta replied. They soon reached the hive and the four helped Kris and Cory get cleaned up and led them to the dining room to eat. Word was passed that it was now safe so the rest of the hive went back to normal activities. Kris and Cory though were now the talk of the hive. While the majority of the guards saw and told what happened, the truth kind of started ballooning to where it sounded more epic and amazing than it really was. This was starting to show through the next few days as most of the female changelings would swoon over Cory and Kris whenever they saw them, the fact the two would just pour out their love at almost all times only escalated it.

Chrysalis allowed Cory and Kris to take a day off after all they had done for now. So they were free to look around the hive better. Kris and Cory were going about when Kris nudged Cory. “Dude, notice the looks we’ve been getting from the girls?” He asked with a grin.

Cory rolled his eyes. “I’d have to be braindead to not notice. How long do you think we have until they go full fangirl and start trying to break down our bedroom door?”

“You may not like it, but this is like a fantasy come true for me.” Kris said.

”Oh, I like it, don’t get me wrong. I just want to be able to sleep in our room without fear of getting raped by a rabid fangirl. I do not want to become that abomination Justin ‘YOU KNOW WHO’ and attack fans.” Cory said with a groan.

“Eugh.” Kris shivered at the mention of the pop star boy that shall not be named. “Yeah, not a fan of that guy. Oh...well looky here.” Kris then smiled looking to the side noticing three changeling girls wearing roughly made shirts with Cory and Kris’s faces on them over a heart. “It begins!”

Cory smiled at it. “Well, for handmade work, it’s not bad.”

“Hi guys!” The mareling in the middle called out. “We heard what you did to that Maulwurf. So cool.”

“Yeah, totally. We heard how Kris totally uppercutted that beast into the clouds and how Cory slammed it back down with a haymaker making it plummet like a rock into the ground making a massive crater.” The second on the left said.

“And how you tow totally double teamed it for a wicked kick to it’s face sending it flying through a mountain.” The right said.

“Uuuuh…” Kris droned in confusion.

Cory whispered in his ear. “Dear god, a rumor mill has cropped up, and it’s already got its first overblown story.”

“Then we heard how…” The middle started but Kris cut her off.

“Um, ladies, I think the truth has been a bit overblown here. That never really happened that way.” Kris said.

“It didn’t?” The left one asked.

Cory shook his head. “No. Let us clear things up. Kris used his magic to control the earth and keep the Maulwurf busy while I prepared a powerful attack. That uppercut was real, though he used a pillar of earth to do it. Double punching was done with stone fists Kris made. And I never kicked it in the face, I slammed my hand onto its face to deliver my attack, which ended the battle.”

“So, you didn’t just punch it so hard at the end it just exploded into bits?” The right mareling asked.

Cory chuckled. “No. The attack I used ended up with my entire right arm going numb and my whole body feeling like it was on needles. If I used an attack as powerful as you described, I’m sure not only my arm, but half my chest connected to that arm would have blown up with it. We’re powerful, but we’re not gods.”

“Awe.” The three whined together. “Well, we’re still fans. You two are totally big heroes of the hive.” The middle mareling said. “In fact, that’s what everyone is calling you now and we’re the first of your fan club. ‘The hive heroes’!”

“Hmm, not a bad ring to it.” Kris hummed in thought.

Cory chuckled at this. “Better than some names humans would have come up with.”

“Once we got more members for our club, we would be honored if you two came by to visit and maybe talk with us.” The right mareling said.

“I don’t see why not, provided we won’t be busy that day.” Kris stated.

“Agreed. Besides, like we said to the queen, the changelings are our family, ALL the changelings. If anything, we’d be honored to visit.” Cory added.

“Eeeeeee!” The trio squealed in delight. “Thank you both so much!” The middle mareling said. “Can we….um...get a hug?”

Cory clutched his chest. “So….cute.”

“Cuteness level...over...nine thousand. Can’t...take it.” Kris grunted stumbling on his feet.

Cory then scooped up the trio in a hug. “I can’t resist when you ask like that!”

Kris joined the hug which elicited an ‘Eeee!’ From the trio.

After they broke the hug, the three marelings waved by and the two were left to walk about on their own. “So, it seems we got our own fanclub now.” Kris commented.

Cory chuckled. “Can you imagine the Rainbow Dash fanclub meeting our fanclub?”

Kris shivered. “I don’t think I WANT to imagine that. It would be an all out fanclub war over who’s better.”

Cory grinned. “Yep.” He looked about. “So, where to next?”

Kris gave a serious look. “Are you ready to handle the ultimate level of cuteness? Because I have just the idea of a place to check out where the cuteness levels are off the charts.”

Cory had just as serious of a look. “I have an idea what it is, but go ahead.”

Keeping his serious look, Kris turned to face forward. “We’re going...to the nursery.”

Chapter 8

View Online

Chapter 8

It was still the day they had just defeated the Maulwurf and were heading for the nursery to see what it was like and get a look at all the young little changelings. “This is it. The test to withstand ultimate cuteness.” Kris said seriously.

Cory took a deep breath before letting it out. “We’re gonna die.”

“Come on man, have more faith than that.” Kris replied. “We got this.”

“We barely held back a heart attack from adults asking for a hug, we are NOT gonna survive the babies.” Cory said back.

“So are we supposed to just back down and chicken out?” Kris asked. “We’re most likely going to HAVE to see them at some point for some reason. Might as well get it out of the way and prepare ourselves for the future.”

Cory sighed. “Fine, but when your heart stops, don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“Understood.” Kris replied. They were nearing the nursery and came to a pair of male changeling guards guarding the nursery. “Excuse me, might we be allowed through to see the young ones?” Kris asked.

“Sir Kris, and Sir Cory. Of course. You two are heroes of the hive after all.” The left guard said.

“The name is spreading.” Kris commented.

Cory chuckled. “That it is.”

The guards stepped aside to let the two through. Kris and Cory walked on through.

They were greeted with a few separate rooms along a hallway. In each room was a mareling caring for a baby changeling. The marelings were wearing what looked like a nurse’s outfit. The baby changelings were small as expected and had such big round eyes. Seeing the first, both Kris and Cory gripped their chest where their hearts were and fell backwards on the ground.

Cory grunted. “I….warned you.”

“Can’t…..take...cuteness.” Kris grunted.

“Are you two all right?” Another mareling in a nurse outfit said looking over them.

Cory looked at her. “Too much….cuteness.”

“Can’t...take it.” Kris grunted.

The mareling giggled. “Well then, guess you two aren’t cut out for care at this magnitude. Did you come here for a reason?” She asked.

Cutting the act, Kris and Cory stood up. “We were just curious to see the nursery and the baby changelings.” Kris stated.

Cory nodded. “We figured at some point we would be here for some reason or other and thought to go ahead and get a jump on that. That, and we happen to like cute things.”

“I see. Well after that display, perhaps you shouldn’t have come.” The mareling said with a giggle. “I’m Sweet Love. The head caregiver here.”

“A pleasure to meet you miss Sweet Love.” Kris said with a gentleman's bow.

“Charmed.” Cory said with a smile.

“Perhaps you could give us a tour if you aren’t too busy?” Kris asked.

“Well, I guess so. I think I can make time for our mighty heroes.” Sweet Love said. “Come along then.” She started walking with Kris and Cory close behind. “As you see, this is the main hall where the babies are kept and each one is assigned a caregiver.”

“What about mothers and fathers though?” Kris asked.

“Everyone does their part for the hive. The younglings do have parents but the parents are too busy doing their part for the hive to really take proper care of their own younglings. So that falls to us. The babies do get to know their parents after a certain age though.”

“I see, at least that’s done. There were many humans who never wanted the child they had and would either just give them to someone else, or worse.” Cory said with a somber look.

“Well that makes no sense. If you don’t want a child, why even have one?” Sweet Love asked.

“Sometimes it happens by accident. So it can’t really be helped.” Kris stated.

“And even if they keep the child, often times they make no effort to hide the child was just that, an accident, and only care enough not to get in trouble with the law.” Cory snorted. “Only to just say ‘fuck it’ and dump them in an orphange or leave them alone in a park somewhere.”

“Even worse is that some females TRY to get pregnant by another man just so they’ll be forced to pay child support and the woman will use that money mostly for herself and use it to get the bare minimum for child care.” Kris said with disgust.

“That’s horrible.” Sweet Love said, with shock in her voice.

Cory sighed. “Thankfully, not all humans are like that. Some humans will give life and limb for a child, even if they aren’t theirs. I once saw a mother lift a car, basically a metal box on wheels and half the weight of a Maulwurf, just to get to her child under it.”

“My goodness. You humans are an odd species.” Sweet Love commented. “Anyway, on with the tour.” She continued and showed them to another room where more nurses were holding baby changelings while sitting in chairs and holding a crystal just above their heads. An energy could be seen flowing from the crystal to the baby changeling’s little horn. “This is the feeding room. Those crystal’s hold the love energy we’ve collected for the babies.”

“So cute.” Kris commented.

Cory smiled seeing the infants before having an idea. “Say, would it be alright if we gave some love here?”

“Oh, that would help a lot. We have been running a bit low on love here.” Sweet Love said.

“Well all right then.” Kris said. “Show us what to do.”

Sweet Love showed them to the storage room where there was a large purple crystal surrounded by shelves of smaller glowing purple crystals. “This is the storage crystal where the gathered love energy is stored. Normally changelings deposit the collected love into the crystal, but I think you two would be able to do the same.”

Cory nodded. “Alright. Now, we just know how to bring our love out. We might need you to help guide it to the crystal, just to be sure.”

“Of course. Just let it out and I’ll do the rest. And thank you very much.” Sweet Love said.

“Our pleasure m’lady.” Kris said.

Cory and Kris focused on their love, for the changeling babies and their caretakers. While not as much love as they would bring out for Chrysalis, it was still a massive amount.

Sweet Love closed her eyes and held her hands out. “Oh my, there’s...so much.” She said in surprise and guided the energy to her and then through her to the crystal. “I don’t think the crystal can hold all this.”

“It doesn’t have to. We just need to fill it to the brim and fill any other crystals you have. And don’t be afraid to take some yourself. We have plenty to spare.” Cory said, not once losing focus.

“You certainly do. I mean, since you’re giving it so willingly, you pretty much have an infinite amount.” Sweet Love said. “Normally when love is stolen from another pony, they are left drained. But since you’re giving it so willingly, that’s not going to happen with you two.”

“We’re just glad we could help.” Kris stated. It didn’t take long for the large crystal to get filled.

“All right, that should do it. Thank you.” Sweet Love said.

Cory and Kris stopped and smiled at her. “So, how long will that last before it has to be filled again?” Cory asked.

“When full, it usually lasts about six months.” Sweet Love said. “I must say, the love energy you two were giving out felt...wonderful.” Sweet said with a light blush.

“Well, it is genuine.” Kris stated. “We both care about the hive and all of you very much. We want to help all we can.”

“Whether that’s making sure you have love, or making things a little easier around here.” Cory added.

“So….would it be all right if we tried our hand at feeding one of the baby changelings?” Kris then asked.

Sweet Love smiled. “If you wish. There’s no harm in it.”

Cory grinned. “Thank you.”

“It’s simple really. All you have to do is hold the baby in one arm, and one of the small crystals in the other and hold the crystal close to the baby’s horn. The energy will flow from the crystal to the baby’s horn on its own.” She led them to a pair of empty chairs and two other nurses came in with two baby changelings ready to be fed. “Here you go.” Kris sat in one with Cory in the other.

Kris and Cory carefully took the little baby changelings in their arms and smiled. “So cute.” Kris cooed.

Cory smiled at the infant in his arms, rubbing the tummy gently.

The baby giggled and cooed from the belly rubbing.

Kris was gently rocking the baby in his arms as it smiled up at him with its big eyes. “I swear this is making me want to be a dad right now.”

“Tell me about it. If only to get to experience this.” Cory said,

The nurses then handed each of them a crystal. The two took one and held it as instructed, close to their baby’s horn. The babies cooed as the energy began to flow from the crystal to their horn. They fed the babies till the crystals no longer gave off love energy.

“Now you need to burp them. Place them over your shoulder and lightly pat their back.” Sweet Love instructed.

Kris and Cory did so and lightly patted the backs of their baby till a little burp was heard and they each giggled. “We definitely have to come back some time to do this more.” Kris commented.

Cory nodded with a smile. “Definitely.” He said while rocking the baby in his arms.

“We aren't hurting for help but extra hands would be appreciated.” Sweet Love said. “Come by anytime.”

“Oh, you can bet your sweet flank we will.” Kris said to Sweet Love.

Sweet Love blushed furiously at the compliment. “Oh my.”

Cory chuckled before standing, seeing his infant had fallen asleep. “Looks like it’s nap time for this one.”

“I’ll take him. Thank you for your help.” One of the other nurses said, gently taking the baby from Cory.

Kris’s had fallen asleep too and another nurse took that one from him. “I’m so glad we came to visit this place.”

“Me too. Don’t regret it.” Cory agreed.

“Well, since you two were such a big help today, I feel a reward would be in order.” Sweet Love said with a light blush looking away slightly.

“Ah, you don’t have to do that. We’re happy to help out however we can.” Cory said.

“Please, let me do something to repay you.” Sweet Love insisted.

“Well, if you insist. Do you have something in mind?” Kris asked.

“We’ll...need to go somewhere more private.” Sweet Love said.

Cory blinked a bit before shrugging. “Alright, lead the way.”

“Right, this way please.” Sweet Love began leading the two out of the feeding room further to the back past the storage room. They eventually came to a series of bedrooms not for infants. “Sometimes...these rooms were used for captured ponies to take the love from them in another way. But...with you two...this is the perfect place to show my gratitude.”

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking about where this is going?” Kris whispered to Cory.

“Yep.” Cory answered.

WARNING: LEMON ALERT

“Please, right in here.” Sweet Love gestured to the first room and entered first.

The two entered the room and as soon as the door closed from Sweet Love’s magic, she immediately wrapped her arms around Cory and started kissing him passionately and furiously.

Cory was surprised by her aggression, but answered in kind and held her tightly while returning the kiss, just as passionate. A hand grabbed her butt while the other held the back of her neck.

With half lidded eyes, Sweet Love opened her mouth partly to use her tongue in the kissing pressing her C-cup sized breasts against his chest and slightly lifted her right leg resting it against his left.

Cory used the hand on her butt and lifted her skirt to show off her rear and grabbed her soft chitin flesh in a tight grip. His pants were growing tighter by the second.

Kris watched for the time being to patiently wait for his turn but was still getting a boner already from just watching.

Sweet Love was practically dry humping Cory as she grinded and pressed her body against his as she kissed and hugged him. She used her magic to lower one side of her top to expose her breast completely.

Cory soon enough broke the kiss for air and pulled back as he began to get his clothes off, resisting just tearing them apart to get them off faster. He took off his shirt to show his pecs and six pack abs, along with the scars.

“The love you shared today, when I felt it, it...really lit a fire in me. That’s also partly why I wanted to do this. It is okay...right?” Sweet Love asked.

“Let’s just say that…..you’re going to wish we did this sooner.” Cory said before he got his pants off, dropping them and exposing his hardened beast.

“Oh my, that’s...so big. I’ve...never seen one so big before.” Sweet Love said staring at Cory’s dick. She stepped closer and reached her left hand to stroke it.

Cory sucked in a breath as she started, loving the feel of her soft hand. His cock was hot like a torch, each pulse being felt in her hand. The shape was also so different from the pony ones she may be familiar with. With pony’s, their dicks were meant for spreading through forceful entry, but Cory’s, a human’s dick, looked more for piercing as it was more pointed but not painfully so. It looked more for pleasure to anything not human.

“It’s...so different. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Sweet Love commented. She ran her hand up and down the shaft a couple times before running her thumb over the tip while gripping the shaft just under the tip. She used her other hand to hold and fondle Cory’s nut sack. She curiously fondled and played with Cory’s dick feeling every inch of it.

Cory panted as she worked him over. He never thought a handjob could feel so good. A bead of pre leaked from the tip as she worked her magic. Pun not intended.

She continued squeezing and rubbing at his shaft while going back to kissing him and lightly moaning through it. Her tongue danced with his.

Cory returned the kiss as his hands went up to her breasts and groped them, using his thumbs to tease her nipples.

Sweet Love moaned a bit more from the touching which urged her to squeeze Cory’s cock more and stroked it up and down a bit faster. Once in a while she would rub his tip with her thumb, smearing it with his pre.

Cory groaned as he could feel his end approaching. He squeezed her breasts while sinking his thumbs into her nipples.

Sweet Love stroked his cock furiously while pressing harder into the kiss with her slender tongue coiling around his in the kissing moaning and panting while pressing her breasts into his hands. Her body grew hotter by the minute as she was making out with a creature from another world. The fact she was with another species seemed to make it all the more interesting and exciting for her.

Cory moaned loudly in the kiss as he finally came, exploding seed into the air and reaching some distance with each shot.

Sweet Love broke the kiss after that. “My, you let out so much.” She commented before licking her fingers clean of the human cum. “Mmm.” She hummed in delight. “I want that inside me.” She then turned and positioned herself directly in front of and against Cory as she used her right hand to hold his dick and her left to reach under her skirt and moved her panties aside, all to guide his dick right into her pussy. “Mmmm...it’s...spreading me...so much.” Sweet Love commented as Cory’s arrow head like penis pushed her slit open and began to squeeze at his head.

Cory gritted his teeth. He may have already had sex with the Queen, but he was still new to this, so feeling such a tight pussy was like heaven. He grabbed her butt cheeks, while pushing more into her, slowly at first so as to not accidentally hurt her.

“Aaaah...so...big.” Sweet moaned as she took more of Cory’s dick inside her. She took it inch by inch with her pussy squeezing and pulling at his cock trying to get the whole thing in at once. Her pussy was literally trying to suck his dick into her body.

Cory wasn’t complaining as he pushed more and more into her, fitting as much as he could. He knew she could change her insides to fit anything not able to get in, but he was hoping he could fit the full thing without that help.

“Aha….I think...it’s all...fitting.” Sweet Love stated once all of Cory’s dick fit inside her with the tip just barely reaching her cervix. “Mmm...so...thick. It...feels so amazing.” She stated, turning her head and looking back at Cory in the eyes with her own half lidded and a heavy blush on her face. “Please, start moving now.”

Cory nodded before he began thrusting into her at a fast but steady pace, his hips slapping against her butt cheeks.

“Ah...aaahaa...buck! So good!” Sweet Love began to moan out closing her eyes with her pussy squeezing his dick with each thrust. Her breasts jiggled slightly along with Cory’s motions.

Cory grunted, thrusting faster and harder, and moved his hands from her butt to her breasts, squeezing and groping them while kissing her neck, her back against his chest.

Sweet Love tried moving herself in time with Cory’s thrusting to drive his dick deeper inside her. Her mind was slowly going blank from the sheer raw pleasure of being fucked by an alien being with such an oddly shaped dick to her. On top of that, the love he was giving off for her was intoxicating. It was better than an aphrodisiac. “More...more! Haaaaaaaaaaah!”

Cory growled a bit before he made her bend over and held her hips. Then, he went into overdrive. Each thrust rammed into her womb and hit the back of it, while his hips slammed into her butt. He went as rough as he could into her, not intending to stop till he came.

Sweet Love’s legs were spread apart nicely allowing a deeper penetration that his tip was now bulging at her belly. Sweet’s hands were pressed against the wall with her looking down and her tongue out while her breasts swayed from her body being rocked by the thrusting from the human. She had a wide open mouth smile and a heavy blush as she moaned and panted with her pussy squeezing and pulling at his dick.

Cory moaned. “I’m…..gonna cum again!”

“Aha...don’t stop! Keep going! Do it inside! I need it!” Sweet Love pleaded desperately as her wings began to buzz. “Feed me your love!”

“FUCK!” Cory cried out as he rammed deep into her, pushing into and against her womb enough to make a bigger bulge before he came once more, filling her womb up and even inflating it slightly. Just enough to make a bump in her belly.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Sweet moaned out loudly reaching her climax with her wings buzzing furiously, her pussy gushed out her mareling juices over Cory’s crotch and her head arched back. When it ended and after Cory pulled out, she turned around and leaned against the wall with her pussy dripping with cum. “Hah...hah...that was...so amazing.” She stated panting.

Cory panted with her. “It was….and you….are divine.” He then stepped over to the bed and sat on it, letting Kris have his go.

Kris had removed his shirt during their moment. “So, ready for me now?” He asked stepping up.

Sweet Love stood up straight. “One...second.” She said. Her horn began to glow and a light yellow glow appeared around her belly as well. “Phew, much better.” She said no longer looking tired. “Sperm is the ultimate energy boost for a changeling.” She then stated. “So, let’s see what you can do.”

“With pleasure.” Kris said with a smile and came up to Sweet before taking off his pants and took her in a hug, kissing her as she hugged and kissed back passionately. Their tongues met and danced with one another as they moaned together lightly. Kris’s penis rubbed against her slit through this. Sweet’s pussy was still wet while Kris’s dick was rock hard and ready to go.

Kris reached to grope at both her exposed breasts as she was still in her nurse uniform making her moan lightly. Kris ran his thumbs over her nipples while her tongue coiled around his. Kris’s left hand then moved to grope at Sweet’s right flank cheek making her gasp in the kiss. Her pussy did the same for Cory’s dick and squeezed and pulled at it, begging it to enter.

The two kissed and moaned and felt up each other’s body a bit before Kris finally started to gently slip his penis into Sweet making her gasp and moan more breaking the kiss. “Aha….you’re….rather thick too. Not as….big as your friend but….still impressive.”

“Thank you.” Kris replied through his moans. He held both her flanks now and used that to force himself further in, in one hard thrust.

“AHA! So...forceful!” Sweet let out.

Kris then moved his hands to behind her thighs and lifted her up, making her wrap her legs around him and he began to hammer away inside Sweet Love. “Fuck! This is the best ever!” Kris grunted out. He went back to kissing Sweet Love as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

Kris’s dick thrusted in and out fast and hard in the changeling’s pussy spreading her open more. Her juices were flowing like a river at this point and her mind was going blank. Each thrust Kris made caused a slight bulge in her belly. He moved it to the bed making her lay on her back and broke the kiss as he wanted to look over her body as he fucked her. Sweet Love laid on her back with her arms up next to her head and her breasts jiggled with each thrust Kris made while he held her legs up. “Haaah...so...good! Won’t last long!” Sweet Love let out through her moaning.

“Fuck! I’m...gonna cum soon!” Kris grunted. “You’re so sexy!”

“Aaah...do it...inside! More! I need more!” Sweet Love cried out in ecstasy.

Kris gave a few more hard deep thrusts making another bulge in her belly as his penis erupted with his seed flooding her insides.

“Huaaaaaaaaah!” Sweet moaned reaching another orgasm as her pussy let out another blast of her mareling juices.

Once both finished their orgasm, Kris pulled out slowly with a pop letting some of his cum seep out of Sweet’s pussy. Both panted heavily after that as Kris gazed down at the nurse changeling. He then sat to the side and laid down. “Damn. That was good.”

“Aha...it was….so amazing. I’ve...never had it so good.” Sweet Love commented. “You both were...amazing.”

Cory smiled. “Glad to hear it. To be honest, before coming here, I’ve never done it before, so I was kinda nervous.”

“Me too.” Kris stated. “Gotta say though, I was not disappointed.”

“I’m...glad to hear it.” Sweet Love stated.

“Um...could we have a turn too?” Another female voice asked.

Both Kris and Cory looked and saw a few other marelings looking in at them. “Uh oh.” Kris said.

END OF LEMON

Nearly two hours later, Cory and Kris were heading back to their room, nearly dead from the waist down.

“I may feel dead tired and ready to collapse after that, but it was SO worth it.” Kris commented.

“Tell me about it. But if we have to do it again today, we’re getting something to eat and drink first.” Cory said, his hips screaming at him from the abuse he put them through.

“Amen brother.” Kris agreed. “Now let’s get some rest.” They just reached their room and opened the door to see Silk standing there, arms crossed and eyes narrowed.

Cory stared at her for a moment. “I don’t know what we did, but we’re sorry?”

“What he said.” Kris replied.

“You two disrupted the schedule for the nursery with the caregivers there. By two hours! What were you two doing exactly to put them off schedule like that?” Silk asked angrily.

Cory raised a hand. “It started by giving them a hand, charging the crystal to the max with our love and then we fed a couple of babies. Then Sweet Love wanted to reward us for helping them out with the love shortage for the nursery. So we went to one of the back rooms and rutted like bunnies. THEN after we both had a turn with her, SIX more nurses wanted a turn with both of us.” His tone was dead, like he was just done.

“We fucked their brains out.” Kris put it simply.

Silk then had a look of surprise and blushed. “Oh...I...I see. Well, next time the...urge...comes up, I would appreciate it if you would consider WHO it is your going to do it with and what their schedule is like.”

Cory pointed at her. “We had NO urge. We were there just to help out and see the babies. It was only AFTER one wanted a go that we went with it. We’re not animals guided by our dicks, but we won’t say no if a lady offers.” Cory then moved to the bed. “Now, if you will excuse us, our legs are about to give out and we need a nap like a plant needs water.” He then fell face first into the pillow, his legs hanging over the edge.

Kris fell onto his bed as well, face first in the pillow but his legs were on the bed.

Silk sighed and pinched the bridge of her muzzle. “Fine, but if the mareling that offers has obligations, you need to say no.”

Cory and Kris waved their agreement with her.

Silk sighed again before taking her leave. “What to do with you two?” She asked before closing the door.

“Cory.” Kris said, his voice muffled by the pillow.

“Kris.” Cory responded, his voice too muffled for the same reason.

“Do you think maybe Silk wants the D too but is too stubborn to just ask for it?”

“Could be. The strict ones are often the biggest sexual deviants.”

“She is rather hot after all.” Kris stated.

“That she is. And a nice ass.” Cory added.

“Well, see you when my body finally forgives me for the two hour workout.” Kris said before passing out finally.

“Seriously, PTing was easier than sex for two hours.” Cory said to himself before he conked out.

Chapter 9

View Online

Chapter 9

Pinkie Pie had gotten everyone together at Twilight’s to try and talk to them. “I’m telling you guys, I really truly believe Kris and Cory are good.” She stated firmly.

“And just how do you know this?” Rarity asked.

“For one, it’s like I said. I know smiles and hugs. And the ones I got from Kris were one hundred percent genuine. Besides, just because we don’t know anything about them shouldn’t automatically mean they’re bad.”

“Well, she’s got a point there.” Applejack relented.

“PLUS! There could be something else we don’t know going on that’s keeping them with the changelings. There might be something they have that’s making sure the humans can’t or won’t try an escape on their own.” Pinkie then stated.

“You...do seem to have a point there.” Twilight replied. “Okay, so if the humans ARE being held against their will there, then we should try to find a way to help them.”

“It does seem like the right thing to do.” Fluttershy added.

“And think of all the neat stuff we might be able to learn from another world.” Twilight then said with a smile. “I wonder what their world is like? What are humans like?”

“And there she goes.” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes.

“Don’t you think we should first think on HOW to save them?” Spike stated.

“Right, save them first.” Twilight said.

“So how do we do that?” Rainbow asked. “We have no idea where the changeling hive is and we’re talking about an army of changelings. We BARELY managed to beat them last time thanks to Shining and Cadence.”

“That is going to be a problem. Seems for this mission, we might need stealth.” Twilight said. “Though we also need to figure out where the hive is first.”

“And just where are we supposed ta look?” Applejack asked.

Twilight made like she was about to say something but stopped. “I...have no idea.”

“I know where it is!” Pinkie cheered.

“You do?!” The girls asked in unison.

“Yep, It’s how I got to meet Kris and Cory a second time.” Pinkie stated.

“Pinkie, how did you find them the second time?” Twilight asked.

“I just followed my nose!” Pinkie cheered jokingly with a giggle mimicking a commercial. This caused a few raised eyebrows.

“Let’s just chalk it up to Pinkie being Pinkie.” Rarity stated.

“Right. Okay, so Pinkie, you know where the hive is and where the humans are. Then we can get to work on some way to rescue them.” Twilight stated.

“Then let’s get ta plannin.” Applejack said.

--------------------

At the hive, it was another day off for the two, as they were doing well with their work, Chrysalis gave them a weekly day off. During a casual stroll, they had been accosted by a group of child changelings who were asking a million questions. They were surrounded by about seven of them. There were two marelings who were supervising them and trying to get the kids to calm down to no avail. “How did we get into this mess?” Kris asked as he had a changeling kid about seven years old climbing on his head.

Cory had a flat look. “I’ll get back to you when I figure that out.” He said as one changeling child hung from his neck and another climbed up his back.

“I’m so sorry about this.” One of the marelings said bowing. “Rictor! Get off that right now!” She then exclaimed as another had made its way to Kris’s arm and started swinging from it.

“Wee!” The youngling cheered.

“Scooter! Not there!” The second mareling cried out as another youngling was climbing up Cory’s leg. Essentially, the two humans were being treated as a jungle gym for the younglings.

Cory felt a few veins in his head pulse. He loved babies, he adored toddlers, but the ankle biters like these ones drove him to drink. Now he was craving hard liquor. He then roared. “Come here!! I’m gonna munch on some bratlings!!” He started chasing the kids.

The kids squealed as they ran acting like it was a game.

The two marelings groaned holding their heads like they were getting headaches.

“Get in ma belly!” Kris said starting to do the same.

It took some time, but finally the two were able to wear the changeling kids out. Cory panted heavily before falling on his back. “So…..exhausted.”

“You….and me….both.” Kris panted, groaning.

The two marelings bowed their heads once they had the younglings gathered. “We’re so sorry for the trouble.” The first who called herself Satire said.

Cory waved it off. “Don’t…..worry about it. Kids….will be….kids. Just have to….help them get...rid of all...that energy.”

“Even so, we’re sorry for having troubled you.” The second mareling said who had identified herself as Merla. “Is there some way we can make it up to you?”

“Nah. It's fine.” Kris said waving it off.

“Could we play some more tomorrow?” One of the kids asked nicely. “We promise to be good.” The others agreed in unison.

Cory chuckled as he sat up. “If we have time, sure. We’ll be busy for most of the day, but we might be able to spare an hour or two for you all.”

“Yay!” The younglings cheered together.

“Honestly, I like kids. Sure they can be a handful like these guys, but come on, they’re cute.” Kris stated. “How can anyone say no to those beady eyes.”

Cory grinned. “You can’t.”

“Thank you for your time. We need to get this group back to their sector now.” Satire said.

“Take care then.” Kris said before waving as the group began taking their leave. “Phew, well, I guess that wasn’t so bad.”

“Yeah, though now I wish I had some whiskey.” Cory said with a groan as he stood up.

“Ugh, honestly I’ll never understand how ANYONE can stand the taste of that stuff, let alone the smell. I tried it once and oh my god was it gross.”

“Then you haven’t tried Vodka, I did once, ONLY once, and I thought I had swallowed a red hot poker it burned so bad. Whiskey is more of an acquired taste, but it’s much more smooth than most liquors. Plus, add in honey or soda, and it really gets good.” Cory sighed. “Great, now I’m really craving it.”

“Whisky, vodka, beer, wine. I just stay away from any of that stuff. Not only because I don’t think it smells or tastes good, but it’s been the cause of so many accidents and deaths because people can’t control themselves. It’s even been the cause of deaths of teens. So many young lives ended early because someone couldn’t drink responsibly. I honestly think the world would be better off without alcohol. It’s just another drink.”

Cory shrugged. “To each their own I say. Anyway, I’m getting hungry, how about you?”

“Totally.” Kris replied. “Oh, I actually had an idea. I’ve REALLY been missing Jerky. Think we might be able to figure out how it’s made and make it ourselves?”

“Oh, I already know how to make it. What flavor would you prefer?” Cory said.

Kris got teary eyed with a smile. “My hero.” He then hugged Cory tightly.

Cory had a flat look. “I swear you can get like Pinkie sometimes.”

“I guess that’s partly why she’s my favorite.” Kris said letting go of Cory. “That isn’t to say I don’t like the others. I do very much. Just...Pinkie a bit more. ANYWAY! I usually like to get teriyaki jerky. It’s SOOOO good.”

Cory nodded. “On that we agree. I’ll see what we can scrounge up to see if I can’t make the sauce. Now, just to let you know, Jerky takes a long time to prepare. So it won’t be done within the day.”

“I figured and I am prepared to wait however long it takes. Is there anything I can do to help with making it?”

“Just make sure the meat is in strips. It’ll take a steady hand for everything else.”

Kris saluted. “Ay ay mon capitan.”

Cory shook his head with a smile and the two went to the kitchen where the other chefs were. It took some convincing, but Cory was able to convince the chefs to help them make the jerky. They were able to get the meat set into strips, not all of it, but enough to last some time. Cory was able to find everything and got started making the teriyaki sauce. He had some help from the chefs, but overall he was able to show them how to make it for future dishes. Once the sauce was made, Cory took a cooking brush and slathered the meat strips in the sauce while they hung over a low fire to slowly cook. He managed to get all forty strips coated in the sauce before it ran out. Cory then looked at the chefs helping him. “Now then, this won’t be ready until at LEAST twenty four hours have passed. That’s the minimum. Some let it sit for two days cooking like this, but twenty four hours will do for now. Make sure to add more sauce every six hours, so the flavor will REALLY set in.”

“As you say sir.” The male changeling chef said. “And this sauce is sure to spice up a few dishes.”

Kris’s mouth watered at the mere thought of the jerky and seeing the prep work done. “Oh man, I cannot WAIT to try it….okay...I can a little.” He then added.

Cory chuckled. “Same here. And try using the sauce on various dishes, like when frying or cooking vegetables, you can add the sauce right in as it’s cooking. Same to most meats. I’ll come by and see if I can’t make other sauces to help out.” Cory said to the chef.

“Thank you, sir Cory.” The head chef said.

Cory smiled. “Anytime.” He then looked at Kris. “Alright, for now, let’s get something to eat.”

“I figured as much so some of my assistants have been busy making something for the two of you.” The head chef said before a couple other changeling chefs came in with dishes for the two. Well prepared steaks with lettuce and mashed potatoes.

Cory’s mouth watered before his mind was made up. “Yep, next sauce I’m making is Steak Sauce.”

“Ooh, I like that.” Kris said.

“Steak sauce?” The head chef asked.

“It’s a special sauce you serve with steak to help enhance the flavor.” Kris stated.

“And while other meats can go with it, it’s best used for steaks. And the more tender the steak, the better the sauce makes it.” Cory added.

“I remember having a steak once that practically melted in your mouth with a delicious bit of spice to it and had pepper. Ooooh, it was so good.” Kris said as he nearly started drooling just at the memory.

Cory grinned. “Alright now, let’s actually eat the food in front of us before we starve ourselves thinking about other food.” Cory said before accepting his meal with a nod of thanks.

Kris gave thanks and took his own food.

Meanwhile, in Chrysalis’s throne room, Silk was speaking with Chrysalis. “My queen, I feel the two humans may be a bit of a problem.”

Chrysalis raised a brow. “How so do you think that?”

“They...well, they caused the nurses in the nursery wing to fall behind Schedule by two hours.”

“Yet the nurses made up for that working extra hard after willingly.” Chrysalis stated.

“Well….true, but they could cause further delays in the normal day to day activities through the hive.”

“Morale seems to be up, no complaints have been made. They have done nothing wrong.” Chrysalis stated. “Do not forget I was the one that called them here to HELP us. And that is exactly what they are doing.”

Silk bowed. “Yes, your majesty. Forgive me. I was merely concerned.”

“It is appreciated, but do not let your judgment be clouded by whatever grief you may have with them.” Chrysalis stated.

“I have no grief, my queen.” Silk stated. “I was just worried when they caused that delay in the nursery, is all.”

“Enough. Unless they actively try to harm one of my subjects or cause trouble that sets us back too much, I don’t want to hear it. Understood?”

“Yes, my queen.” Silk said bowing. “I shall return to my duties then.” Silk buzzed her wings and flew off.

Chrysalis sighed leaning back in her throne. She then looked to one of her guards. “Go fetch Cory and Kris and bring them before me.”

The guard bowed. “Yes, my queen.” He buzzed off to look for the two.

It didn’t take long for him to find them as he flew to them. “Sir Cory! Sir Kris!”

Cory turned with Kris. “Yes?” Cory asked.

“What’s up ma dude?” Kris asked.

“The queen has requested your presence. Please come with me to the throne room.”

“Is something wrong?” Kris asked.

“All I know is she requested your presence.” The guard stated.

Cory nodded. “Very well, lead the way.”

The guard led Cory and Kris back to the throne room. “My queen, I have brought them as requested.” He bowed.

Kris and Cory bowed as well.

“Thank you both for coming. I know I gave you two free time today but there is a small matter I need to discuss with you.” Chrysalis said.

Cory raised his head. “And what might that be your highness?”

“I understand you two paid a visit to the nursery the other day and...mated with some of the nurses. While that in itself is not a problem, it’s the fact you held them up for two hours. They did make up for that by working harder and managed to care for the infants. And I realize they came onto you. But should this happen again when someone is supposed to be focusing on their duty, I would ask you to refuse them and discuss a time that would be more appropriate. Understood?”

Kris bowed his head. “Of course, my queen.”

Cory bowed as well. “As you wish, your majesty.”

“It is not exactly a big issue but I can’t have my guards complaining about schedule’s being messed up. That is all. You may go now.” Chrysalis waved them off.

The two bowed again before taking their leave.

“Whew, I had a feeling for a moment we were in serious trouble there.” Kris sighed.

Cory nodded. “Yeah, but thankfully it wasn’t too bad.”

“I’ll bet Silk snitched on us, that tattle tale.” Kris said jokingly.

Cory rolled his eyes with a smile. “Now now, cut her some slack. She’s just doing her job. If it was serious and she didn’t report it, that would look bad on her.”

“I know. Just joking around is all.” Kris stated, holding his hands behind his head. “So, what should we do now?”

Cory crossed his arms before having a thought. “Well, I’m not sure how well this will go, but we could have a good old spar with magic involved. See where we both stand.”

“Not a bad idea. Though we would need plenty of space to do it where we wouldn’t risk hurting anyone or damaging the hive.” Kris stated.

“How about the training ground? It’s rather big and we can have any changelings training watch while some make a barrier around us. This way, we can go all out, as long as you don’t rip up the earth again, and they can see just how a real fight looks.” Cory offered.

Kris shrugged. “Eh, might as well. Let’s do it.”

The two then made their way to the training grounds where Kris trained the Changelings. They saw many changelings training how Kris taught them when he wasn’t around to instruct them.

Kris got their attention. “Attention!” He called and they all stopped to look at Kris standing at attention. “Soldiers! Myself and Cory are going to be having a little sparring match. I ask some of you to form a barrier around the area in case we get a bit out of hand and you all be careful and safe.”

Cory continued. “Meanwhile, those of you not forming the barrier may watch if you wish. Training by doing is good, but sometimes seeing something can be just as useful. Watch closely if you want, you just might learn something.”

“SIR YES SIR!” The changelings chanted and spread out to begin forming the barrier. The barrier began forming by a few making a dome shape with a green tint to it.

“Wow, are we really going to see the heroes of the hive spar with each other?” One changeling asked.

“This oughta be good.” Another said.

“I bet Kris is going to win this.” One guard said.

“No way, it’s gotta be Cory.” Another said. “We all saw how he delivered the final blow to that Maulwurf.”

“True, but we also saw how Kris handled the Maulwurf letting Cory charge up to deliver the final blow.” Another stated.The all started going on with each other as the ring was being set up over who they think would win. It seemed split evenly, half betting on Cory, the other half betting on Kris.

Cory smirked as he heard some of the betting going on before speaking to Kris. “Sounds like bets are going around. In that case, no holding back. Let’s really give them a good show.” He said as he cracked his knuckles.

Kris cracked his neck. “All right, sure. No holding back. They’ll see just how good we really are.” Kris replied before standing with his knees bent. His body turned towards Cory with his right hand held out and palm outstretched while his left formed a fist next to his head. “Bring it on boyo. I’ll show you how a martial arts master really fights.”

Cory grinned while taking his stance. He moved his left foot forward with the knee bent slightly, his right foot planted behind him. His hands were fists with the right near his face and the other at shoulder level and held directly over his left foot. “No hard feelings after I kick your ass.”

“No, there won’t be, because it’s your ass that’s gonna get kicked. Ready?” Kris said with a grin.

“Set.” Cory replied.

Then, almost at the exact same time, they both charged at each other while both yelling.

“GO!”

Chapter 10

View Online

Chapter 10

Cory and Kris charged at each other shouting, both ready to deliver a punch. Their fists collided with such force it created a powerful shockwave. Both were using magic to enhance their speed and strength. They were still a moment before delivering a blinding flurry of punches at each other managing to counter each other. From there, they seperated and started clashing around the area and in mid air with such speed it was like a rapid fire of mini sonic booms going off. It stopped as they then clashed their hands pushing against one another, a fierce energy coming off the both of them.

They broke the clash and started another round of punching. This time Cory landed a punch on Kris’s gut making him grunt, but Kris quickly recovered and landed a punch on his face. They traded blow after blow before both laned a hard punch on each other’s faces and sent them flying backwards from each other. They skidded and managed to keep themselves from falling over on their backs before looking at each other panting. “Not...bad...didn’t think...we could...get this intense.” Kris panted.

Cory panted with a grin. “Yeah, but…..it’s about….to get more so.” He raised a fist that glowed with a silver aura, no flames this time before smashing it into the ground. “REKKOHA!!”

Suddenly, beams of magic launched from the ground in random spots, one of them being right under Kris.

“Ah crap!” Kris quickly rolled to the side and began running about jumping and dodging as best he could. “Crap crap crap!”

Cory then ran at Kris just as the beams were ending and swung a leg out in a strong kick, a wave of magic being shot off like a blade at the other human.

Kris crossed his arms and quickly tried to create a barrier to block it. He succeeded, if barely, but it still knocked him back in mid air. He flipped and skidded back before clenching a fist. “Take THIS!” He then thrusted it out making a giant flaming fist fly at Cory.

Cory saw the fist coming and grinned before clenching his own fist. “Time for a shout out to an old childhood favorite.” His fist glowed before he punched. “FIST OF THE BEAST KING!!” A flaming lion head shot out, roaring like it’s animal counterpart before crashing into the flaming fist, the two causing an explosion that sent a shock wave that the barrier the changelings made barely held back.

“Heh, not bad.” Kris commented. “Try this on for size!” Both his fists started to glow white with rays of energy coming off them.

Cory smirked as he held his hands to his sides while orbs formed in them.

“WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!?” Chrysalis’s voice cried out.

Kris and Cory nearly lost their balance and canceled their attacks before looking to see Chrysalis flying in just outside the barrier. “My queen!” They both called and bowed.

“Just what is going on here? Why are you two fighting?” Chrysalis asked.

“We were merely sparing your majesty.” Kris said.

“It has been some time since we had faced each other and we wanted to see just how we stacked against one another.” Cory added.

“By beating each other up?” Chrysalis said. “What were to happen if you got carried away and REALLY injured each other?” Chrysalis asked. “This is most unacceptable.”

Cory looked at Chrysalis. “Kris is skilled in healing magic and we both have a protective shield keeping the more intense injuries down to mere bruising. We may enjoy a good fight, but we aren’t foolish enough to injure one another that would prevent us from fulfilling our duties.”

“I cannot just sit by and watch the ones I….I mean...those that serve me beat each other senseless!” Chrysalis stated.

“My queen, I promise we are taking the necessary precautions. We’ll be fine.” Kris said.

“Also, this is serving as teaching material for the soldiers here. They see just what they can do if they follow through with their training. This is also following our duties.” Cory noted.

“I will not tolerate you two fighting with each other. Is that clear?” Chrysalis said firmly.

Cory and Kris bowed their heads. “As you wish, your majesty.” They said together.

The changelings awed in disappointment that the fight was called off. Many of the betting Changelings grumbled a bit, with one changeling grinning widely. Seemed this one betted on a draw or the match being called off.

Chrysalis sighed in relief. “I don’t know what I’d do if they got hurt.” She said more to herself softly. “Ahem. Now, everyone, get back to work!” She ordered.

They all bowed and buzzed off after the barrier dropped.

“Well, so much for our match.” Kris shrugged.

Cory patted his back. “We’ll get another chance.”

“Not if Chrysalis has any say in it.” Kris replied.

Cory winked at him. “Don’t worry, I’m thinking of a plan for that. If all goes well, then we’ll be able to have our rematch.”

“I want a word with you both back in the throne room.” Chrysalis said approaching them. “Now.” She then said firmly before flying back to her throne room.

Cory looked at Kris. “Well, you heard her. Let’s move.” He said before they headed off for the throne room.

After arriving, the two knelt at the throne before them. “Your highness.” They both said.

“I’m going to make this perfectly clear. I don’t care for the reasons, I forbid you two from fighting with one another. Regardless of whatever precautions you take, something could go wrong and you could end up hurting one another. On top of that, you were disrupting the hive’s activities and could have done some damage to it as well.” Chrysalis stated. It wasn’t really true and she was just trying to make up excuses to berate them. “I cannot allow my summoned warriors to hurt each other. Is this understood? You two are too important to me….to the hive.” She cut herself off.

“Very well, as you wish my queen.” Cory said, bowing.

“As you wish.” Kris replied, bowing as well.

Chrysalis sighed again. “What am I going to do with you two? Just go back to whatever you were doing BEFORE you started your little spar.”

“Yes my queen.” Kris replied before he and Cory left the room. “Did you catch that slip? She said we’re important to her.”

Cory nodded. “Yeah, and if I’m not mistaken, I’m pretty sure I heard her almost admit she felt something for us back in the training ground. She stopped at ‘I’ before switching to ‘the hive’.”

“We are totally winning over the queen of the changelings.” Kris said with a grin.

Cory sighed. “Now comes the hard part.”

“What might that be?” Kris asked curiously.

Cory looked at Kris. “Getting her to open up to us to tell us the truth of the crystal. We already have a damn good idea, but she doesn’t know that.”

“Oh, yeah. That is going to be tricky. So the question is how do we do that?”

Cory sighed. “I wish I knew. If anything, you have more experience than me at this. Ask me to convince someone to my way of thinking, I’ll work their mind to start dancing to my tune. Ask me how to get someone to tell their secrets out of trust? Out of my field.”

Kris held his hands behind his head as he hummed in thought. “Hmm….well, with a tough nut like her, I can’t help but think maybe we should just come out and say we know a little about what’s going on. I think she trusts us enough so far. So maybe she’ll open up more.”

“Might wanna rethink part of that. How would we exactly explain to her that we know? WITHOUT her feeling betrayed?” Cory asked, eyebrow raised.

“Hmmm…….THE MURAL!” Kris exclaimed. “We can just say we stumbled across that mural...which honestly we did, and saw what was on it, and from there pieced together what we think is going on.”

Cory facepalmed. “Can’t believe I forgot about that.” He smiled at Kris. “In that case, I think I might have a plan to get her to talk to us.”

Kris smiled back. “Do tell.”

Cory smirked. “Listen carefully….”

------------------------------------------------

A few hours later, Cory and Kris entered the throne room to speak with Chrysalis. They knelt before her. “Your majesty, forgive our intrusion, but we must speak with you. It’s urgent.” Cory said with his head bowed.

“Very well, what is it?” Chrysalis replied.

Cory raised his head. “While relaxing in our room for the time, we….found something. A passage to what looks like an older part of the hive. We wish for you to come with us to confirm this find.”

“An old part of the hive? *Sigh* Very well.” She got up and hovered down to their level. “Lead the way.”

Cory and Kris nodded and stood before leading the way. They returned to their room and let Chrysalis inside before closing the door. There, in plain sight, was the tunnel that led down. “Watch your step my queen, it’s rather dark.” Cory said before having a ball of flame appear before leading the way down, Chrysalis right behind him and Kris at the rear.

Chrysalis simply followed the two as they went down.

“It was really by accident we found this place.” Kris said. “I was simply leaning on that wall when it gave way and here we are.”

“There seems to be a room at the end and some kind of mural. We aren’t sure what to make of it, but we believed you would be able to tell us.” Cory added before they came to the end of the stairs. Then, Cory had the flame orb float up and grow brighter, showing the mural in all its glory.

Chrysalis’s eyes widened at first, but then looked away.

“Do you….know what it…” Kris started before Chrysalis cut him off.

“Don’t play dumb with me. I know you two are smart.” Chrysalis stated with her back to them. “Don’t act like you don’t know what this means.”

Cory was silent for a moment before sighing. “All we were able to figure out was that you were cursed. We don’t know much more than that, but we can guess some of the blanks. But we have to ask.” Cory said before looking at her. “How can we help you break the curse?”

Chrysalis was silent a moment before responding. “You can’t.” With that, she started toward the way back up.

Kris quickly grabbed her hand. “My queen….Chrysalis...please. Let us help. We want to help you and the hive. This place has become a wonderful home for us. You may not believe me when I say this, but I swear it’s true with all my heart. Me and Cory love you.”

Chrysalis was silent again for a while. She then turned to them and spoke, with Kris releasing her hand. “I never always looked this hideous.” She started. “I was once a beautiful and elegant alicorn. I was vain, yes. And I did rule a bit...harshly I suppose. I seemed to care more about my looks though than my subjects despite them being so loyal to me. I can’t help but feel they were only like that because they found me beautiful and just wanted to be around me. Then….one day...a unicorn came asking for a place to stay temporarily, offering a unique crystal. He was so ugly though, I turned him away without a second thought. That is when he revealed his true self. It was that smart alecky unicorn Starswirl the bearded. He cast a curse upon me and my subjects turning us into what we are now. Beings incapable of really loving and having to feed off love from others. On top of that, he said I had to learn to love if I were to ever hope to break the curse and be loved in return. But I saw love as pointless back then. Even now I feel love is fake, a farce.”

Cory frowned at this before gently taking her hand. “I must be honest. I never once thought you were ugly, and I’m sure Kris is of the same mind. I meant it when I called you beautiful. I honestly never thought I would feel love for another outside of family and Kris. But meeting you and getting to know you, even if only a little, I felt my heart soar. Touching you is like a drug to me, our moment together was almost like that of a dream, one I wasn’t willing to wake from. My love for you, Chrysalis, is as real as the beat of my heart and the heat in my flesh.” His eyes, his ice ocean blue eyes, held so much conviction and love, SO MUCH love. It reminded Chrysalis how Shining would look at her when he thought she was Cadence, and yet, that seemed to crumble compared to this monolith of affection. Kris was giving off the same emotion and amount of love for Chrysalis.

Chrysalis stared for the longest time at the two. She eventually looked away. “I’m sorry. I wish I could say the same, but I’ve never known love, nor do I know how to. How can you possibly harbor such feelings for me when I don’t know how to show the same to you?” A tear started to form in her eye. “It doesn’t matter anyway. This curse will be the death of me. I was in such a rush to conquer Equestria because I wanted to secure a future for my subjects. By the end of this year...my life will end.”

Cory’s eyes widened in shock before they narrowed. “We won’t allow it. We’ll be the secured source of love for your subjects. And we’ll ensure you live to see it.”

“The two of you alone can’t possibly secure the hive’s future forever.” Chrysalis said. “You are capable of giving off a lot of love to sustain us, but you can’t keep it up forever. So please….just…..focus on why you were brought here...for my sake and my subjects.”

“But Chrysalis…”

“PLEASE!” Chrysalis exclaimed cutting Kris off. “Just….do as I ordered.”

Cory however wasn’t finished and pulled her in close before he kissed her deeply, holding her tightly.

Chrysalis’s eyes widened from this and started to get teary. She didn’t fight back though or try to push Cory away. She just closed her eyes and let it happen. She felt his tongue enter her mouth before it danced with her own. Cory held the back of her neck with his right hand while the other held the small of her back, pressing deeper into the kiss.

“Man, he always seems to get to take the initiative.” Kris said to himself.

Chrysalis clenched her fists and started to tremble, trying to fight back the emotions.

Cory didn’t stop the kiss, even when his lungs demanded air. He used a spell to allow his lungs to handle the lack of air for a while. He needed all the time he could get. His tongue dominated her mouth, feeling all around it and all her teeth as well. His hand on her neck moved through her mane, his fingers combing through it while his other hand rubbed up and down her back.

Chrysalis’s eyes snapped open and she pushed Cory away. “STOP IT! Don’t...make this harder than it has to be! Don’t you get it! I...CAN’T...love!”

“Yes you can.” Kris replied. “You care about your subjects don’t you? You care about us. You’ve been so concerned about everything else you never realized you can love. You probably just think not loving would make things easier. You never thought someone would come along that would love you. But two someones have come and expressed nothing but love for you.”

Cory stared at her. “You say not to make this harder than it has to be. It’s too late for that. We love you too much. If you die, what do you think will happen to your subjects….to us? Do you really think we’d be able to recover from that? We need you, we love you, more than our own lives.”

Chrysalis was silent with her head lowered, her mane covering her eyes as tears were streaming. “What am I supposed to do then? Tell me.”

Cory went back to her and took her hands after drying her tears. “You have time. You said it yourself. You have around a year. You can learn to be open about your love, and we will help you.” He was silent for a moment. “Let’s make a deal. You hold off invading Equestria for now and let us help you learn to express your love while we keep our duties the same overall. And…..if you still can’t before a month away from the deadline…..we’ll personally lead the charge to take over Equestria.”

“Let us do this for you. Please.” Kris begged.

Chrysalis thought for a moment. She let out a sigh. “It seems I don’t have much of a choice.”

“You do have a choice. But you already know what you want.” Cory said.

“I’ll...do it your way then...for now.” Chrysalis said.

Cory smiled widely at her. “You won’t regret it. I swear it.”

“We will save you and your subjects will keep their beloved queen.” Kris said. “So try to cheer up some.”

A small smile actually crept onto her face. “I suppose that is something.”

“That’s the spirit.” Kris said, giving a smile.

Cory nodded, still smiling. “We’ll do everything we can. You’re already halfway there, twice over thanks to us. The curse is practically waiting to be broken.”

“Now, the first most important thing to learn about love is dating.” Kris started.

“What is….dating?” Chrysalis asked, raising a brow.

“Oh brother.” Cory said with a roll of his eyes.

Chapter 11

View Online

Chapter 11

Cory and Kris were out on another hunting trip as their meat supply was getting low with a different changeling to keep an eye on them, Firefly. She was a bit more friendly than some and wanted to get to know the two better, especially since the Maulwurf incident. Little did they know they were being watched as they went through the forest. “So, know any good jokes to lighten the mood?” Kris asked Cory.

Cory rubbed his chin before smirking. “I know a few from my time in the military. Tit for Tat? I tell one then you and back and forth?”

“Sure. Sounds good. Though I don’t know too many. I do remember one I recently heard though before we were brought here.” Kris replied.

“Alright then. Why do the french have their own military?”

“Well since this is a joke I’m guessing the answer isn’t for the obvious reason. So why?” Kris asked.

“So they can bitch, call for help and surrender before the war even begins.”

“HA HA HA HA HA! Good one!”

“I don’t get it.” Firefly commented.

Cory chuckled. “It’s just a joke about how France, a country in our world, are such pathetic fighters. It got started because in every major war they were part of, while they did put up a fight, they more than often called for help or surrendered.”

“It’s even funnier because most people from France or the French government like to think themselves better than most countries and try to come off as proud.” Kris informed.

“Now, your turn Kris.” Cory said.

“All right. Hope you like this one. If Dr. Pepper could be an actual doctor, what kind would he be?”

Cory rubbed his chin before shaking his head. “I’m afraid to ask. What?”

“A Fizzician. Get it?” Kris said, holding back a chuckle.

Cory managed to hold back a laugh, reducing it to a loud snort. “Okay, I was NOT expecting that. I honestly thought you would have been literal and said he would specialize in sneezes.”

“Not sure I get it. All right, your turn.”

“What happens when a drill sergeant that’s thrown into war runs out of ammunition?” Cory asked.

Kris shrugged. “What?”

Cory smirked. “He switches to the stick up his ass as a backup weapon.”

That got a good laugh out of Kris. “Nice...very nice. Ha hah. Okay, I got one more. How many cops does it take to screw in a light bulb?”

“Oh dear, I know this one, but I can’t remember how it went. How many?”

“None, they would just beat the room for being so dark.”

Cory groaned with a grin. “That is so wrong, but so spot on.”

“Do you guys know any jokes I might get?” Firefly asked.

“Ah, sorry about that Firefly. Let’s see.” Cory said.

Kris cut in. “I got one. It’s kind of an old joke though. What did one horse say to the other horse?”

“What?” Firefly asked.

Kris grinned. “Why the long face?”

Cory looked at Kris. “I’m pretty sure there are actual sentient horses in this world.”

It was enough to get a little chuckle out of Firefly after she thought about it. “I get it. Long face. Nice one.”

Kris smiled triumphantly.

Cory smiled. “Alright. This one I actually thought up, but it might touch a sore spot, so you’ll have to forgive me if it does. How many ponies does it take to hold a wedding?”

“How many?” Firefly asked.

“610. 600 to set it up, one to accuse the bride of being an imposter, eight to not believe them, and one to be hypnotized by a changeling.”

Firefly’s mood seemed to drop. “Oh, hah hah...good one.” She said a bit weakly.

Cory winced. “Yeah, never was good with making jokes, only telling them. My bad. Sorry Firefly.”

Firefly sighed. “It’s fine. Really. But thanks for trying anyway.”

Cory ruffed his short hair. “Ah, now I feel like a prick. Kris, kick the mood back up.”

“Knock knock!” Kris said quickly.

Cory smiled. “Who’s there?”

“Change.”

“Change who?”

Kris frowned. “Change that frown…” He then hovered and flipped himself upside down. “Upside down.”

Firefly giggled at that.

Cory sighed. “Mission accomplished. It’s never pleasant to see a lady looking sad.”

“Hee ha ha ha ha!” Another voice was heard laughing.

“Pinkie, keep it down! We’re supposed to be hiding, remember?” Another familiar voice said that sounded like Rainbow Dash.

“Wait...is that who I think it is?” Kris asked.

“Well, cats out of the bag now.” Applejack’s voice sounded.

Firefly got on full alert and held her spear out. “Who’s there!? Show yourself!”

Cory looked about. “Kris, when I tell you, grab Firefly and bolt.”

df“Ready.” Kris said.

“NOW!” Twilight’s voice called as she and her friends sprang up from a nearby bush. They acted so quickly there was hardly any time to counteract. Twilight launched a spell at Firefly that knocked her back and unconscious while Rainbow Dash zoomed in and managed to pick both of them up and took off like a shot back towards Ponyville.

Cory, through all of this, was barely able to throw a white flame orb at Firefly, which once it hit her made her look like she teleported, but made her invisible to the eye for a short while.

“Hey! What’s going on here?!” Kris exclaimed.

“Don’t worry guys, we’re here to rescue you!” Pinkie exclaimed as they were running.

“Rescuing?!” Cory cried out.

“Like she said, so just calm down! We’ll get you away from the hive and back to our place.” Rainbow said.

“We’re here to help so don’t worry.” Twilight said. “Pinkie told us everything.”

“Oh boy.” Kris sighed.

Cory groaned. “Chrysalis is gonna be on the warpath if she hears about this.”

They eventually arrived at Ponyville and in Twilight’s library home. “Whew...we made it.” Rarity sighed out tiredly.

“That went easier than I thought it would.” Fluttershy commented.

Kris was doing everything he could to hold in his geek fan self from exploding outward. It was slightly easier for Cory due to his military training, but not by much.

“So, you two are Cory and Kris right?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. That’s us.” Kris said. “I’m Kris, and this is Cory.”

“I’m glad we were able to help. You two do seem nice. My name is Twilight and these are our other friends. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rarity.

“Charmed.” Rarity greeted.

“Nice ta meetcha.” Applejack said with a smile.

“Hey there.” Rainbow greeted.

“Nice to meet you all.” Kris said.

“Same here.” Cory added.

“Well, now that introductions are out of the way. Let’s get to what to do next. First, how did you two end up in this world in the first place, and in the changeling hive of all places?” Twilight asked.

Cory sighed. “To answer both, Queen Chrysalis summoned us.”

“Summoned you? How? Why?” Twilight asked.

“Well….she was wanting to try and bring forth stronger warriors to help her hive. The changelings are rather low on love energy and we were helping to provide that.” Kris stated. He figured it would probably be best not to mention the planned invasion.

“So...just for love energy?” Twilight asked. “I’m surprised you two still look so….healthy. You two are healthy for your species right?” Twilight asked.

“Oh definitely.” Kris replied.

“I’m former military and he’s a martial artist. And it was speculated that since we gave our love willingly, we weren’t affected negatively. They made sure we were fed and comfortable.” Cory added.

“Wait seriously? Comfortable?” Rainbow asked. “And you gave your love willingly?”

“We did.” Kris replied.

“They were one the edge of starvation. They had used nearly the last stores of love energy just to summon us. So we spent several days making sure they were all well fed.” Cory said.

“You….do know they’re bad right?” Rarity asked.

Kris narrowed his eyes while Cory growled. “Bad or not, they were on the verge of dying. We couldn’t just sit by and do nothing. Despite what you might think, they aren’t as bad as you might make them out to be. There’s still children in that hive and babies who haven’t even had a chance yet.” Kris stated. “Chrysalis may come off as mean or harsh, but she’s doing what she can the only way she knows how or can think of to help her subjects. That’s what she cares about. We are well aware of the invasion she and her subjects attempted some time ago on your capitol during a wedding but that was out of desperation.”

Hearing this, the girls actually lowered their heads. “R...really?” Fluttershy asked.

“Really.” Cory said, his growl still in his voice. “I’ve been in war, it’s not pretty. And wars in my world are nothing like you can imagine. Wars here are like a minor disagreement in a sandbox for foals. I have seen when hunger and desperation hit its peak and Chrysalis was close to that. I saw people die of hunger and thirst in droves, willing to eat anything even it would poison them, just to have something in their stomaches. I wasn’t willing to let that happen again when the price was so easy to pay that we didn’t even have to pay it.” Cory closed his eyes. “You never forget the eyes of the dead from hunger, especially the children and infants. It’s worse than the ones you kill yourself.”

The girls lowered their heads in sadness. “But...Chrysalis brainwashed my brother and tried to replace my sister in law.” Twilight argued.

“Because it was part of her plan for the invasion. She could have just as easily killed your sister in law, but she didn’t, did she?” Kris asked.

Twilight was silent for a moment. “No...she didn’t.”

“Exactly. LIke we said, Chrysalis isn’t as bad as you make her out to be. What she’s done, she’s done out of desperation to SAVE her subjects from starving.” Kris stated. “Sometimes desperation can make us make decisions that would cause others to see us as the bad guy, despite the good intentions.”

Cory nodded. “‘Good intentions often pave the way to Hell’. That’s a saying from our world that fits perfectly. And before you ask, Hell is where all the sinners go when they die, whether their hearts were in the right place or not. And while we appreciate your compassion to ‘save’ us, you might have just screwed everything up.”

“Chrysalis is going to be VERY upset when she learns we were taken like this.” Kris stated.

“So….what should we do then?” Rarity asked.

“Simple, let us go back to the hive and we can try to smooth things over with Chrysalis.” Kris stated.

“We were already working on getting her to open up more, and she’s attached to us to some degree. I’d rather not see what would happen if we don’t return to her safe and sound. Now, we are also going to try and get her to see reason to seek an alliance with Equestria, but that will take time that we need to get her to fully open up.” Cory said.

“I’m sorry. This is all my fault.” Pinkie said lowering her head. “I just wanted to help my new friends cause I thought they were in trouble.”

Kris sighed before smiling. “It’s fine Pinkie. We get it. You wanted to help but you didn’t know the full story, which Cory tried to explain before. As long as we can get back to Chrysalis, we should be able to get her to cool down.” It was hard for him to be mad at the pink party pony.

“Though Firefly will take some talking to to keep her cool.” Cory said with a groan.

“Who’s Firelyf?” Twilight asked.

“The changeling you blasted with your magic.” Kris stated.

“Oh...oops. Sorry about that.” Twilight said with a bit of embarrassment.

“Don’t apologize to me, apologize to her.” Kris stated.

“In any case, we need to leave and gather up food for the next month. The changeling chefs are rather interested in my Strogonoff.” Cory said.

“Don’t suppose we could make it up ta ya’ll fer this little misunderstandin is there?” Applejack asked.

Kris gave a serious expression. “There is but one thing I can think of that would make me forgive you all.”

Cory groaned as he shook his head. “Oh boy.”

“And that is?” Twilight asked.

Silence filled the room for what felt like hours. “I want….A hug from each of you.” Kris finally stated.

“Huh!?” Most of the girls asked except for Pinkie who smiled.

“A hug?” Rainbow asked with a raised brow.

“A hug.” Kris replied.

Cory sighed. “I do apologize for Kris. He’s as random as Pinkie at times. Though without being able to fit into dresser drawers like a sponge.”

“No problem.” Pinkie said with a smile and came up to Kris. “Come here you!” The two then shared a hug smiling.

Pinkie’s chest being pressed against Kris’s did give him some lewd thoughts involving the pony but now wasn’t the time. He simply enjoyed the hug and the warm feeling he got from Pinkie.

One by one they each gave Kris a hug. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were a bit awkward with it though.

Cory chuckled as he waited for the hug fest to end.

Fluttershy was the last to give a hug and Kris sighed after. “Okay, I’m good. Thank you all for that.”

“No problem.” Twilight replied.

Cory sighed. “Alright, we better get a move on then. I placed an invisibility spell on Firefly to hide her from any of the beasties of the forest, so I’d rather get to her before that wears off.”

Pinkie slid up to Cory with a smile. “Would YOU like hugs from us too to help you forgive us?”

Cory raised his hands in defense. “I’m an easy to forgive type of guy. Besides, I’m worried about Firefly, so the sooner we get back to her, the sooner I can breathe easy.”

“Alright then. Sorry again fer the trouble.” Applejack said.

“Maybe then to help things, we can talk to Celestia on our end and see about trying to work on a peace. If taking love energy from a willing pony doesn’t drain them, there’s no reason for us to fight one another if that’s all they want.” Twilight said.

Cory nodded. “Please do, but, and no offense, make sure Shining Armor doesn’t find out about this until it’s too late to change anything. I don’t think he would be rational. Princess Cadence…..I’m not sure about. I’ll leave that to your judgement.”

“After that incident, Shining would be adamantly against it.” Twilight said. “I do care about him and I would hate to keep secrets, but...I promise I won’t tell him about this.”

Cory smiled. “Thank you.” He then bowed to them at the waist, giving a gentleman’s bow. “Then, adieu mademoiselles.”

“Oh my, how gentlemanly of you.” Rarity commented with a smile. “I do hope we’ll meet again soon.”

“As do I madam.” Kris said bowing the same as well. They said their final goodbyes before leaving the library and started heading back where Firefly was.

However, just as they left the treebrary, dark mist formed under them as black tendrils shot up and began restraining the two.

The girls gasped seeing this. “CORY! KRIS!” Twilight exclaimed.

Rainbow zipped in to try and help but was knocked away by one of the tendrils. Twilight tried to use her magic but to no avail. Applejack even tried to use her rope to rope them and pull them out only for the tendrils to cut her rope.

"I am SO not into this tentatcle stuff!" Kris exclaimed as he struggled.

The two fought back, trying to break free, even using their magic to free themselves, but it did little to slow it down. They were sinking into the pits of mist. Cory looked at Twilight. “FIND FIREFLY WHERE YOU GOT US! TELL HER EVERYTHING!! ENSURE THE QUEEN KNOWS!! WE’LL FIND A WAY BACK!!” He called out just before the two humans were finally sucked under, the mist fading away to nothing.

The ponies stared in shock and fear for a moment at the spot the two disappeared. “Come on, we need to get to the changeling hive. We have to meet with Chrysalis.” Twilight said before they left and went to find Firefly to meet with the changeling queen.

Chapter 12

View Online

Chapter 12

“You...did...WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!” Chrysalis’s voice rang out so loud it shook the whole hive. She was breathing vehemently as she clutched the armrest of her throne so tight she made it crack as she stared daggers not only at Firefly, but at the six mares that came with her to try and explain the situation.

“Please your majesty, I beg you to calm down. I swear it was an accident!”

“It was our fault!” Twilight said. “We thought they were being held prisoner here and we wanted to help them.”

“And just how did you know they were here in the first place!? In fact, how did you even know the location of my hive at all!?” Chrysalis exclaimed.

“That’s my bad.” Pinkie said raising a hand. “I kind of….stumbled across it?” She suggested nervously.

Chrysalis rested a hand on her head and leaned back with a heavy sigh. “And just as they were about to come back here from your place, they got pulled into some dark shadow with tentacles?”

“Afraid so.” Rarity replied.

“I swear we had nothing to do with that. And...when they told us the real reason you were trying to invade that one time...well…”

Chrysalis sat back up. “What exactly did they tell you? How much did they reveal?” She asked with a stern look.

“Only that your invasion of Canterlot was out of desperation. How your hive was low on love energy and tried to invade for that reason.”

Chrysalis sighed and relaxed again.

“Look, you have to know we ponies aren’t all that bad. If you had asked for help we would have gladly given it.” Twilight stated.

“And what if you had refused?” Chrysalis asked. “Can you honestly say ALL of you ponies would have willingly accepted our kind and given us love freely?”

“Um...well...I…” Twilight stuttered.

“Exactly. And after the recent failed invasion, I doubt anyone would be so inclined to listen now.” Chrysalis stated.

“We listened.” Rainbow said. “And Kris and Cory convinced us that we want to help. Sure you took Cadence and impersonated her and brainwashed Twilight’s big brother, but after those two explained why, I think we can forgive all that.”

“And Celestia’s a kind hearted ruler. She’d gladly want ta help if ya just asked. And all ya gotta do is apologize fer yer invasion attempt.” Applejack stated.

“You expect me to apologize for trying to do something to save my subjects?” Chrysalis asked.

“That’s not what we’re asking at all.” Twilight said. “Look, can’t we work this out later? We both have a mutual concern. The disappearance of Cory and Kris. Can’t we at least work together on finding them, THEN discuss a treaty or something?”

Chrysalis took a breath and calmed down. “Fine. For now we have a truce until Cory and Kris are found and returned safely to my kingdom. Now, tell me again what exactly it was you saw.”

-------------------------------------

“Ugh...my head. What happened? Ugh...last thing I remember is….tentacles. Oooh.” Kris said with a shudder as he slowly started to come to.

“Tendrils to be exact.” Cory’s voice called as Kris noticed he and, upon spotting him, Cory were chained up against a stone wall. Not stone as in made of stone blocks, but like the room they were in was carved from stone.

“Tentacles, tendrils, same thing.” Kris said before noticing the situation. “Okay, first the tendrils, now bondage? Whoever is behind this is into some VERY odd kinks. Kinks I do NOT want to be a part of thank you very much. We’re going to need a long talk with whoever did this.”

Cory frowned. “Kris, I know it’s a defense mechanism, but right now is NOT the time for jokes.”

“Oh, should I be screaming my head off and panicking instead?” Kris asked. “Okay, *ahem*. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! SOMEONE HELP! GET US OUT OF HERE!” He started yelling and thrashing, the chains rattlings like marracas.

Cory’s eye twitched before he managed to kick a rock the size of a fingertip at Kris’ forehead.

“OW!” Kris cried out from the pain. “Okay! Okay! I’m...somewhat calm now. But I am seriously freaking out here. I swear to god this better not be some Saw scenario or I’m REALLY gonna lose it.”

Cory looked about, the chains on his arms lightly rattling. “I’ve been awake for some time now and I’ve been able to learn a few things. And while it’s not exactly a solid theory, it’s the best with what I’ve been able to find.”

“Please tell me this isn’t a horror scenario or something. PLEASE tell me that much at least.” Kris begged.

“Well, I don’t THINK so. But I can tell it’s rather cold, not enough to freeze us, but from what wind I’ve heard in the distance, we might be in a cave or something within a tundra. And then there’s the fact that the tendrils looked to be made from darkness and shadows. Then add in the fact that we’re still alive but chained up. We shouldn’t even be known, but with what evidence I’ve gathered, little as it is, we must be near the Crystal Empire, and by process of elimination, the only thing I can guess that took us was the former tyrant of said empire.”

“Excellent deduction.” A smooth, silky, and smoky voice spoke as hoof steps were heard. Coming from the only entrance to their room, was a unicorn all of Equestria would know, but would be a surprise to the two humans. The unicorn was a mare with light black fur, red eyes with purple mist flowing from the corners, a red horn jutting from her head, silk like black mane and tail, wearing silver armor and a royal cape over her back. The two humans might have expected Sombra, what they got was the genderbent version, Umbra.

Kris stared wide eyed for a moment. “Sweet Jesus, we've been abducted by a bondage crazed female Sombra…..and she’s hot. Shwing!” He managed to lift his hips upwards a moment.

Umbra raised a brow at Kris. “My name is Umbra. You would do well to remember it, mortal.”

“Of course. My apologies, I was merely captivated by your beauty.” Kris stated. “That said, mind if I ask why it is you took us like you did?”

“Speaking the truth will get you nowhere. As for why I took you two, it’s because of you two that I am reborn.” Umbra said with a smirk.

Cory narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean?”

Umbra chuckled. “The amount of power you were giving those emotion leeches caused a swell of magic. And then, when you two unleashed so much magic a mere few days ago, the over abundance of magic being called and used not only sped up my return, but gave me even more power. You two are like bottomless pits of magic, yet you can only tap into a drop of that well of power.” She then shuddered as if she felt a jolt of pleasure. “Such power, such magic. It was nothing like anything I ever felt before. I knew I wanted it. But I couldn’t get at you two, due to Chrysalis being so protective of you. And then you two leave the safety of the hive.”

“Technically, we were taken from the safety of the hive.” Kris corrected.

Cory shook his head. “I think she means when we went out hunting and encountered Twilight and her friends.”

Umbra nodded. “Exactly. I would have gotten you two right there, but then that unicorn and her friends stepped in. That Rainbow went too fast for me to track, but I just followed the slow yellow one. Once you were in the open, taking you two was too easy.”

“So you’re into kidnapping, tentacle porn, and bondage. You got some serious issues missy.” Kris commented.

Cory groaned before Umbra grabbed Kris by his neck and lifted him off the floor. “Insult me again like that and I will feed your tongue to the pigs.”

“Right...no more insults. Got it. Promise.” Kris strained. “Still think your pretty though.” He added with a strained grin.

Umbra dropped Kris. “Better. And don’t think you can escape. These chains were made from my magic and they drain your magic before channeling it into me. Already I feel several times stronger than when I first returned with the Crystal Empire. And I intend on draining you both for everything you have.”

Cory frowned. “You know you won’t win. You’ve already written your own death warrant.”

Umbra laughed. “By that queen of bugs? Please, my presence wasn’t felt even as I took you both. As far as the world cares, I’m still gone.” She then looked Cory and then Kris over. “Although, saying that, I can see why Chrysalis would want to keep you two around and not for the power you give. Despite not being ponies, you both are rather pleasing to the eye. More so than that stallion who thought he could slow me down. What was his name?” She tapped her chin.

“Shining Armor?” Cory offered.

Umbra snapped her fingers. “That’s it. I didn’t think he was much. Truth be told, I thought he was a mare at first.” Cory snorted at this. It was true that Shining Armor DID look a little like a mare. Especially when compared to stallions like Big Mac or Blueblood, despite the later being a pansy.

“Says the tyrant that was beaten by a baby dragon.” Kris commented under his breath.

He would then feel something poking between his legs, REALLY close to Kris junior. “I’m sorry, what was that?” Umbra asked as she raised a black crystal up, right between his legs.

“Nothing! Absolutely nothing!” Kris said quickly in a near panic. “I said nothing! Just ignore me!”

The crystal retracted to the ground. “Good.” She nodded. “Now, I will be tending to a few things before coming back to see you two. Don’t go away now.” She laughed as she left the two alone.

Cory sighed before deadpanning at Kris. “Must you open your mouth in ways that can get you killed?”

“Well EXCUUUUUSE me! How was I supposed to know she’d be so sensitive? Jeeze. Some females just can’t take a joke.” Kris replied.

Cory shook his head before pulling on his chains. While there was slack, it wasn’t enough to give them much freedom. “These don’t feel metal. I think that they might be the same as those black crystals.”

“Yeah. They do seem like it.” Kris replied. “She said these are supposed to drain our magic as we let it out. Do you think we can let it out faster than they can drain to the point of breaking them?”

“She said they were meant to drain us, period. Whether we let it out or not. But you might be onto something. That one anime you showed me, what was it? My Hero Academia? That guy All Might going against that one monster. I think the same applies here. These chains absorb, not nullify. That means there’s a limit to how much they can take.” Cory said before frowning. “Problem is, we have no idea what will happen. They could simply shatter, or even explode.”

“Well then, guess I’ll be the guinea pig. I’ll try first. If I die, it’ll be up to you to do what needs to be done.” Kris stated. “Between the two of us, you stand a better chance of taking care of things. I’m too much of a joker.” Kris stated seriously with a small smile and his head down.

Cory’s eyes widened. “Kris, don’t you DARE!! You are literally the only reason I didn’t get locked up in a mental hospital after I was discharged! I WILL NOT lose you too!!”

“Come on Cory. Over the time we’ve spent together, I’ve seen you get better. You’ll do fine. Besides, you can just turn to Chrysalis over me. It may not be ideal, but I’m not the best strategist among us. That’s all you. And that’s what’s going to be needed to deal with that Sombra mare.” He said, giving a smile.

Cory stared hard at Kris, his hands clenched so hard, blood was drawn. “Don’t you DARE die. Or I will rip you from the grave just to beat you senseless.”

“It’s like you said, we don’t know what will happen.” He looked down at his lap. “The chains could just shatter and I’ll be fine. In which case that would make my little speech pointless. That said...if I do die...you’ve been the best brother a guy could ask for, the bro I never had.” With that, he closed his eyes and began to focus his magic.

The magic began flowing into the chains at a steady pace, not much different than when Kris used an easy spell. Kris then began pumping more magic, increasing it by the second. The chains seemed to be holding, but before long, they began to glow from the sheer amount of magic they were holding. He kept pouring more magic into it, giving all he could squeeze out. Umbra said they were bottomless, they just could only use a tiny amount of it at a time.

Cracks began forming on the chains and the cuffs. Kris then pushed whatever he had left with a yell and then a bright flash of light erupted with a loud *BANG*, like a grenade going off. The light blinded Cory as he cried out. “CHARLES!!!”

---------------------------------------------------------

Chrysalis froze mid speech and looked around. “That magic...I know that.” She said as she slowly stood up.

“I felt that too.” Twilight said. “Could it be...is it them?” Twilight asked.

“It came from the north GUARDS! ASSEMBLE!” Chrysalis roared out. In no time, all her forces gathered. “Everyone! I believe we have located our lost friends Kris and Cory! We are going to the north to find them! I want whoever took them captured alive so I can punish them myself! They will pay for taking what is mine! Is that understood!”

“YES MY QUEEN!” THe guards all saluted.

“These six will be accompanying us!” Chrysalis gestured to the mares. “Now let’s go!” With that, a few of the guards picked up the non flying ponies and took off for the north.

“Cory, Kris, don’t you dare be dead on me.” Chrysalis said to herself as she led her army in full armor.

They soon came to the frozen north with snow everywhere. Before long, they came upon a mountain…..or rather, the remains of one. It looked like something exploded from the inside, causing it to collapse.

Seeing the mountain remains, Chrysalis stopped making her soldiers stop in mid air. “What did this?” She asked. Just outside of said ruined mountain she saw a unicorn mare with what looked like several golems of stone and crystal. A very familiar unicorn mare. She narrowed her eyes and growled. “You.”

“No….it...it can’t be.” Twilight said in shock.

“No way, she’s supposed to be gone. I know we blasted her.” Rainbow stated.

“It’s...it’s….” Fluttershy started.

“UMBRA!” Chrysalis roared out.

Umbra turned from the rubble with a frown. “Well, the queen of the insects has arrived. I’m not surprised given that raw amount of magic. I didn’t think they would be so suicidal as to take the whole mountain.”

Chrysalis pointed a sword at Umbra. “Where is Cory and Kris!? The two humans you stole from me!? I know you have them!” She exclaimed with a hard glare.

Umbra looked back to the former mountain. “In there. Or whatever’s left of them. One or both of those humans caused that powerful explosion of magic.”

“What?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Oh no.” Fluttershy gasped.

“It can’t be.” Rarity said.

“No...not them.” Pinkie said as her mane deflated.

“You’re lying. YOU’RE LYING!” Chrysalis roared as a tear fell from her left eye. “DO NOT LIE TO ME YOU PATHETIC CREATURE OF SHADOW! WHERE ARE THEY!?”

Umbra snarled. “I have no need to lie. I was using that mountain to build my forces and took them both to drain them of their magic. It was working too, but then, not even minutes after I left them alone, they caused this.”

Tears started to stream down Chrysalis’s face as she lowered her head and clutched her chest. “No….it can’t be. It can’t….” She looked back to Umbra, one eye shadowed by her mane. “You will pay for this...you hear me! YOU WILL PAY!” With that, she started building magic in her horn and fired the most powerful shot she could muster right at Umbra. Umbra turned and countered by firing her own powerful blast, the two cancelling out.

Umbra smirked. “You’re a little late. I’ve already drained more than enough to easily eclipse my glory days by several fold. I wanted to take ALL their magic, but this is more than enough. Now, I believe I should-” She was cut off as a cold, dark, and heavy chill ran down everyone’s spine, as if something just walked over their graves. Umbra shivered in unknowing fear, as she had no idea what was causing this.

The mares felt it too and were left to wonder what was going on. It was enough to stop Chrysalis from crying and looked to try and find what the source of this dread could be.

The sound of rocks hitting one another was heard and drawn the eyes of all present. The rubble of the mountain began to shift. Something was alive, and from the feel of this pressure, it was not pleased. Not. One. Bit.

Umbra could actually see her own golems taking steps back, shocking her and filling her with more fear. Her golems were made to be nothing but her tools, no souls, no emotions, literally dolls that only moved due to her will. If anything, they should be moving to get between her and whatever was about to come out.

The changelings all landed and looked on with Chrysalis, thinking, hoping, praying it was who she thought it was that was coming.

The rocks and boulders were then flung off with a massive burst of magic. The dust and snow were kicked up and blocked all sight, but they were barely able to see a glow through the cover. As it faded, they all saw…..something human-like but most certainly NOT human.

The torso was colored grey and very well muscled as were the arms, but the hands were covered in black and white flaming claws while the elbows seemed to not be there and instead jets of fire were in their places, same with the shoulders on the back. The legs were more akin to a ponies, but made of the same white and black flames and ending with claws. A tail of the same flames waved and whipped about.

However, aside from all this, what truly held their attention was the head. It didn’t look human other than shape. It was more akin to a glowing skull of the same colors as the flames with white hot fire in the eye sockets, a pair of flaming horns curving to the back and fangs of silver fire.

The changelings and Chrysalis stared in shock and fear. Though in her heart, Chrysalis could feel that this was someone she knew. “No….what...what’s happened to you?” She said more to herself as tears started streaming again.

The creature looked at Chrysalis for a moment before looking at Umbra. Then, the feeling of dread turned to that of death as the sheer anger of it could be felt.

“UUUUUUUUUMBRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!”

Chapter 13

View Online

Chapter 13

The sounds of explosions and the earth splitting rang throughout the snowy landscape. The creature that was once human attacked Umbra with the rage and savagery of a rabid dragon, the golems of stone and crystal offering little protection. The beast held a hand out and fired several orbs of flame that sunk into the golems and then imploded, destroying the constructs from the inside. Umbra was pouring her magic as fast as she could, creating more golems while also working on a way to take this thing down.

Chrysalis and the girls could only watch in concern and fear wondering what they could do.

The former human roared before it breathed a stream of flames out, destroying several golems at once, all the while getting closer to Umbra.

Umbra was getting more worried. This monster was taking out her golems faster than she could make them. It wasn’t by much, but it was enough. She then fired a powerful beam of magic at the beast as it attacked one of her constructs, sending him flying back into the rubble of the former mountain. She then used her magic to reform her remaining golems and just as the monster emerged from its rocky prison, she used her new creation.

The creature was ensnared in bindings made from the golems, stone and crystal wrapped around him like a mass of snakes. The stone did little to stop him, but the black crystals were having the same effect as the chains that held the humans, slowly draining the magical monstrosity.

“STOP IT!” Chrysalis called out and buzzed over to try and fight Umbra herself. She hovered a few feet away and fired a beam of magic at Umbra. “LET HIM GO!”

Umbra leapt back, avoiding the beam before pulling several dozen black crystals from the ground and fired them all at Chrysalis like an artillery strike.

Chrysalis crossed her arms and formed a shield to try and block the attack. The crystals hit like a train, straining the shield to its limits.

Umbra kept the attack going before she was swatted away. She hit the ground several times as she bounced before finally stopping. She looked to see what hit her and saw the tail of the monster still free and that it had extended greatly from where its owner was still restrained. The tail then began to whip at Umbra, forcing her to dodge, barely giving her any time to use her magic.

“That’s enough! You need to snap out of it!” Chrysalis cried out to the creature as she hovered before it. “Please stop this!”

“UMBRA WILL DIE!!!!” The raw amount of hate, rage, and pain in that voice could be felt even by the most heartless of beings. The former human’s eyes glowed a seering white hot while the flames grew.

“If you kill her, then you’re no better than she is!” Chrysalis cried out. “And I know you! You are NOT like that! You are not a monster! So please! Stop this now before it’s too late!” She begged hovering before the creature’s face.

The beast roared. “SHE KILLED MY BROTHER!!!”

Chrysalis flinched hearing this and tears formed. “I….I know. But that doesn’t mean killing her will bring him back! I’m sad about that too, but there’s nothing that can be done about it now! We must try to move on! I don’t want to lose you too!”

Umbra saw this happening and saw it as a chance before making countless crystals rise from the ground around Chrysalis and the human before they were plucked from the ground and hovered around them both in a dome. They then fired at high speed at the two.

Chrysalis looked around in fear at the rocks crystals round her. “No...I won’t let you hurt him!” Chrysalis cried and summoned all the power she could to form a barrier around herself and the beast. The crystals hit harder than the last time, already causing the shield to crack. Within moments, the shield shattered and left the rest of the projectiles free to fly.

However, just before they hit, a burst of white fire shot out and pushed the attack away in a dome like pulse, which also caused Umbra to be knocked back from the backlash, still up, but weakened. The former human stood there, holding Chrysalis while the restraints were destroyed.

Chrysalis was weakened from her feat and laid in his arms like a doll, unable to move. “Please...don’t...let your rage...control you. Don’t….become a monster….like I did.” She said weakly.

He looked at Chrysalis and gently laid her down, holding her head up. “Chrysalis.” The voice, still having that several toned sound, spoke with such love and worry for her. The flames dimmed a bit, not burning as bright as before.

“Your majesty!” Several voices cried as some of the changeling soldiers buzzed over and kneeled before Chrysalis. “Your majesty! Please hang in there!” One soldier cried out.

“We need you my queen!” Another said.

Chrysalis managed a weak smile. “My subjects. Stay strong. I will be fine.”

“We will not stand by anymore!” Another said before all the changelings flew in unison and landed hard line by line. “We will not stand by anymore and let our queen be in danger! As soldiers of the changeling hive, it is our duty to put our lives on the line for our queen! We will stand strong and we will not let Umbra have her way! This is where she will fall!” They all chanted and cheered together. There were literally hundreds of changeling soldiers lined up in full armor with swords ready for action.

Twilight and her friends rushed over to join the front line. “We won’t stand by anymore either!” Twilight exclaimed. “You’ve gone too far Umbra! This has to end here and now!”

“RIGHT!” The girls exclaimed.

Umbra grunted as she stood on shaky legs. Despite having drained the humans a great deal of their magic, that fight took just about everything she had. If that demon of a human hadn’t gotten in the way, she would have had a good chance at victory. Still, she had enough power to leave them with a pyrrhic victory. “You think you have won? Don’t make me laugh. I still have enough magic for one last trick.” She then began channeling all the magic she had left into a single point.

Twilight took notice of what she was doing. “Oh no. SHE’S GOING TO CAUSE AN EXPLOSION!”

Umbra grinned. “Smart one, and the magic is already volatile, try and stop it, and it’ll go off sooner!” She kept going.

However, the beast gently set Chrysalis down and walked past the line of guards and towards Umbra, getting everyone’s attention.

“Wait...no…” Chrysalis weakly said.

“What is he doing?” Rainbow questioned.

He soon stopped before Umbra and grabbed her horn, causing her to lose her concentration. Just as she said, her magic began to react, but before she could explode, the magic was forcibly pulled through her horn and into his hand. Then, it went through the hand and the arm, across the torso and into the other arm, where it was held upward. Just as the magic reached the hand, it was launched as a massive beam, easily able to wipe out a city. The heat from it was like standing outside an inferno, as seen by the snow melting almost instantly, not even leaving steam behind.

The girls and the changelings braced themselves from the force and the heat as it came from the blast while also protecting Chrysalis.

After nearly a full minute, the beam finally died down, leaving the earth under it glowing red while dust covered the center of the massive circle of burnt ground. The glow of flames from the human couldn’t be seen, but as the dust settled, they were able to spot two figures, one carrying the other. Soon, it was clear and they all saw Umbra, out cold, being carried by none other than…..

“KRIS!!!” The group all cried out.

Kris was looking a bit drained as he carried Umbra but managed a small smile. “Hey guys...sorry for worrying you like that. I’m okay.”

“So you were that flaming demon creature?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah..kind of lost it when I...I…” His voice fell and lowered his head recalling what happened.

---------------------------------

Flashback

---------------------------------

After the explosion and the dust settled, Kris groaned from pain and coughed as he started to recover. “Well...would you look at that...I lived.” He said looking around and saw while the chains were gone, the room was turned to rubble and they were still trapped. “Jeeze, looks like I made it worse. Hey Cory, so any idea….Cory?” Kris looked around the small space to find his friend. “CORY!”

Kris spotted Cory laying still under some rubble and some blood pooling at his body.

“No….wh...what have I done?” Kris asked as tears started to form in his eyes. “Cory...I….I….” He dropped to his knees crying. That sadness he felt soon turned to rage as he realized this wouldn’t have happened if it weren’t for Umbra. “That bitch….she’s gonna pay for this. SHE GONNA PAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!” Power began surging from his body and the ground began to shake violently.

---------------------------------

End Flashback

---------------------------------

The girls and the changelings frowned. Pinkie actually started to cry as it set in that Cory could very well be dead. “And...it’s all my fault.” Kris said.

“Don’t you dare start blaming yourself for this.” Twilight said. “There’s no way you could have known that was going to happen.”

“BUT I STILL WENT THROUGH WITH IT AND IT GOT MY BEST FRIEND AND SWORN BROTHER KILLED! DON’T YOU GET THAT!?” Kris yelled as tears started to pour from his eyes. “I made the choice! I caused the explosion! I’m responsible!” He dropped to his knees still holding Umbra. “I’m responsible...for him being gone.”

Everyone was silent, unsure of what to say at the moment.

Chrysalis had gotten up and walked past everyone and up to Kris. “Kris.” She said lowering to one knee and used the tips of her fingers to get him to look up at her. “Do not disgrace yourself like this. You are one of my subjects are you not? A proud warrior of my hive?”

Kris just stared with teary eyes.

“It saddens me that he’s gone as well. But nothing can be done about it. All we can do is mourn his loss, look to a better future and move on. Is that not what he would want?”

Kris lowered his head again. “Yeah...I think so.”

“Then hold your head high. Do not lower it. Think of what you can do in his name. What you will accomplish. You’re going to have to work twice as hard to make up for his loss.”

“Yeah...you’re right.” Kris said, lifting his head again and stood up. “But what about her?” He then asked looking at Umbra in his arms.

“We can deal with her.” Twilight said.

“You sure?” Kris asked.

“No problem. We’ve dealt with worse. I’m sure we just need to use the elements of harmony on her and bam! Problem solved.” Rainbow stated.

“Thanks girls, there’s something I need to do.” Kris said before gently setting Umbra down. He then started for the rubble that was once a mountain and began moving rock after rock.

Chrysalis soon joined in to help. Then the whole hive began digging about to try and find Cory’s body.

It took a while, nearly half an hour, but they soon found Cory, just as Kris left him. He was covered in shards of the crystal chains that held Kris while his own chains were still attached to him.

“I FOUND HIM!” One changeling called once he found Cory.

Everyone rushed over with Kris at the front of the group. “Cory.” He approached Cory’s body and began digging him out. Once that was done, he went to lift Cory. “We’re not leaving him behind.”

Before Kris could touch him, a hand grabbed his arm. “No, you’re not.” A deep voice said before Cory opened his eyes and grunted as he pulled himself up.

Everyone gasped at this. “C….Cory? You...you’re alive?!” Kris exclaimed. “But...I...I thought you were dead!”

“Out cold. Got….knocked out from….rubble. Now….can we talk later….before I REALLY die?” Cory grunted out as blood still poured from his wounds.

“CORY!” Kris cried out and hugged Cory tightly like a bear trap. “I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEHEHEHEAD! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH AND WAS SO WORRIEEEED!”

“GGHHHHAAAAA!!!!” Cory cried out in pain as the shrapnel was pushed in more.

‘AH! SORRY SORRY!” Kris quickly released Cory and apologized profusely.

Cory heaved. “M….Medic!”

The girls couldn’t help but laugh a bit at the interaction. Pinkie was first to come up to Cory with Fluttershy and pulled out an emergency medical kit to which Fluttershy made use of to patch up Cory’s wounds. “There, that should do it.” Fluttershy cooed.

Cory panted as he sat on a rock. “Th….Thanks Fluttershy. That is….probably number five on my list.”

“List? What list?” Fluttershy asked with a raised brow.

“The list of the times I came closest to dying and cheated death. This just made number five in my top ten.” He clarified.

“Oh my.” Fluttershy gasped.

“Wowie.” Pinkie added.

Chrysalis hovered down and in front of Cory. She leaned over and was looking him right in the eyes with a straight face.

Cory looked at Chrysalis. “I more than likely deserve a slap for scaring everyone, so go on.”

Chrysalis instead wrapped her arms around Cory tightly in a hug. “Don’t you EVER scare me like that again. That is a direct order from your queen. Is that understood?”

He grunted from slight pain at the tight hug, but returned it. “As you wish, my queen.”

Chrysalis shed a tear. “Good.” She then broke the hug and slapped him hard across the face. “That was for scaring everyone.”

Cory’s head was tilted from the slap, the left side of his face red with her hand print. “Yep, called it.”

“And this…” She then held his chin with her right hand, and pressed her lips to his in a kiss that lasted a couple seconds. “Is for coming back alive.”

Cory was dazed from the kiss and could only nod.

Chrysalis then turned to Kris. “And you.”

“I know. I’m ready for it.” Kris said bracing himself.

Chrysalis slapped him hard across the face as well leaving a red hand print.

“OW! Geeze that hurt. And?” Kris then asked.

“And what?” Chrysalis asked. “That’s it?”

“WHAT!? HE gets a kiss and I don’t?!” Kris exclaimed.

“We thought he was dead, not you.” Chrysalis stated.

“Aw man.” Kris whined.

This elicited more laughs from the ponies and the changelings present.

Cory smiled at this before frowning. “Everyone, you need to know something.”

“Oh? And what might that be?” Chrysalis asked.

“What is it Cory?” Twilight asked.

Cory looked at the mares and Chrysalis. “While we were held captive, Umbra told us how she came back. It was due to our magic being used to strengthen the changelings. Our magic allowed her to return, and in her words, be reborn.”

“Be reborn?” Twilight questioned.

“So what. She’s been dealt with. We need not concern ourselves with her anymore.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory then had a hard look in his eyes. “And what if someone like Nightmare Moon were to come back the same way, and become more powerful because of it?”

“Nightmare Moon was a manifestation of princess Luna’s feelings of rejection and not getting appreciation.” Twilight said. “She was destroyed when we used the elements of harmony to purify Luna and free her. There’s no way Nightmare Moon can come back again.”

“First off, I doubt anything called ‘Elements of Harmony’ has the power to destroy anything. Purify, petrify, yes. But completely destroy till nothing of that being is left? No. I wouldn’t be surprised if Nightmare Moon was still around, but weakened to the point she can’t do anything. Second, I was using her as an example. And third, the point stands. Umbra isn’t the only being that would crave power to rule. Who’s to say something worse won’t come along? Like Grogar.” Cory shivered at that. He may never have made a true appearance in the MLP FIM show, but he knew anything called the Father of all Monsters was NOT something to piss off.

“How….how do you know about him?” Twilight questioned.

“You think this world is the only one Grogar struck terror in?” Cory said, without giving the full truth. “My world knows him all too well.”

“No way. We thought only Discord had the power to travel between other worlds.” Twilight stated.

Cory shook his head. “I doubt it’s anything he can control, otherwise he would be back here. Point is, you now see why I’m so paranoid. Kris and I need to get stronger, while also ensuring the hive is safe in case something like this happens again.”

“I see.” Twilight replied. “Well you can count on us for help.”

“Yeah! We’ll do anything to help out our new friends!” Pinkie cheered.

“You can count on us.” Rarity added.

Cory smiled at them. “So, I assume this means peace between the hive and Equestria? Or is that still in progress?”

“I did send a letter to princess Celestia explaining things and have yet to hear back from her, but I think it’s safe to say so.”

“Hmph, I suppose it is possible. As long as my hive get’s what it needs to survive.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory nodded. “And we’ll be there to help every step of the way.”

“Yep, cause that is why you called on us.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis managed a smile. “I know, and I’m grateful to the both of you for all you’ve done thus far.”

Cory groaned as he stood up. “Well, after all that, I can use a meal and a LONG sleep.”

Kris stretched his limbs. “Me too along with a nice soothing hot bath.”

“Well then, let us return to the hive. I’ll have some of my soldiers help you six back home.” Chrysalis said.

“Thank you queen Chrysalis.” Twilight said with a bow.

Chapter 14

View Online

Chapter 14

Word back from Celestia finally came to Twilight. Celestia wanted to meet with Chrysalis herself first before deciding anything. So a meeting was arranged. As for Umbra, seeing as the crimes she recently committed were against Chrysalis and her hive, it was agreed Umbra would be taken into Chrysalis’s custody and imprisoned at her hive for judgement and punishment.

Umbra had been secured in a prison in the hive with anti magic precautions taken to ensure she couldn’t escape. Cory and Kris decided to pay her a visit though and talk with her. Being the soft hearted fellas they are, they couldn’t stand to see a pretty thing in such a state. Kris was more curious as to what Umbra’s motives were and see if maybe she can’t be convinced to change her ways. “So, here we are.” Kris said as he and Cory stood before Umbra in her cell.

Umbra was chained down, on her knees and her arms together with her horn shackled as well. It was clear Chrysalis wasn’t taking any chances with her. Despite her reputation as the mistress of fear, she herself was now showing that very emotion as she looked at the two humans. The fight, if it could be called that, was still fresh in her mind as well as just how close to death she came at the hands of the berserk human.

Kris closed his eyes with a sigh before looking at her. “Umbra, I really only have one question. What exactly was your true goal and why?....okay that’s two questions but it still stands.”

Umbra was silent for a moment, but before long spoke, “My goal was to release my race. The Daemon. As for why, it is my purpose.” She knew she had no way out of this, lying would gain her nothing.

Cory raised a brow. “Daemon?”

Umbra looked at Cory. “Beings of shadow and darkness that were locked away countless centuries ago.”

“Okay, that raises another question from me. What exactly are the daemon?” Kris asked.

Umbra sighed. “They are beings that feed on fear, where my power comes from. They make the Windigos look like harmless infants.”

“Well, you lost the battle. There’s really no reason now for you to try that anymore. And honestly, if you do insist on trying, I’d hate to find out what queen Chrysalis would do to you. Call me dumb if you want for wanting to help an enemy, but that’s just how I role.” Kris stated. “Look, you’re your own mare now. You don’t have to go through with that. So what if that was the task these daemon gave you. That doesn’t mean you HAVE to follow it. They got you on some kind of leash or something?”

Umbra looked up at her own horn. “My horn? Ever wonder why it looks far different from a normal unicorn? That’s why. This horn is directly connected to them.”

“I had wondered about that but just thought it was an interesting part of your charm.” Kris stated. “Something that added to your dark beauty.”

Umbra snorted. “Save your flattery. It won’t matter anyway. That queen will soon have my head and your words will have been wasted.”

Cory frowned. “Umbra, we’re here, now, giving you a chance to-”

“To what?” Umbra cut him off. “To be ‘redeemed’. I don’t think so. The word of two creatures that turn into true demons would have little sway over a queen who has ruled her race for centuries.”

“You might be surprised though.” Kris said. “As it happens, me and my bro here are rather tight with the queen. I’m certain we can convince her not to lop off your head. She trusts us and listens to us. Tell her Cory.” Kris said, looking to Cory.

Cory nodded. “She didn’t come for us just because we were useful. You saw what she was willing to do for us.”

Umbra was silent before looking away. “I still don’t believe you. But I’ll humor you. If you can convince her to spare my life, I’ll not only give up on my plans, I’ll even be your personal servant.” She said with a hint of sarcasm.

“Better offer. We convince her to spare you, you tell us how to get rid of that link you mentioned in your horn.” Kris stated.

Umbra laughed hard at that, as if she was told the best joke. The two humans didn’t know if they should be mad at her laughing at their offer, or if they should be worried she knew something. She calmed down before answering their unasked question. “You don’t seem to understand. I never said I was linked to them against my will. When I said it was my purpose, I was being literal. I was CREATED by the Daemon, to blend in with the crystal ponies so that I would free the Daemon from their prison. My horn is just a product of their power in making me.”

Kris looked to the guard on duty. “Would you mind opening her cell please.”

“But sir...she…” The male guard started but Kris cut him off.

“She’s chained up and has an anti magic ring on her horn. Plus we’re here. She’s not going anywhere.”

The guard relented and opened the cell.

Kris walked in and kneeled down before Umbra and gently placed a hand on hers. “Umbra, you don’t have to work for them. You said yourself you were doing this of your own volition. That they literally created you right? Even so, it does seem you have your own will. Yet I feel you merely FEEL obligated to help the Daemon because of the reason for your creation. I promise you that road will lead to failure. It already has twice. Once you were pretty much blasted to pieces by the crystal heart. The second time….you know. So I ask you this. Do you really want to live as a slave to such a fate, doomed to face failure for as long as you live trying to do something when there are so many things that could stop you from that goal? Or do you want to give up on that and see what it might be like to live a normal life as a mare? I swear I am dead set determined to help you find the happiness all beings deserve.” He said with such sincerity. “Let us help you, please.”

Umbra was silent. She wanted to shake his hand off hers, but as she was chained and shackled down, she really couldn’t. She thought on his words and as much as she hated to admit it, especially since it came from the very being that all but crushed her, she had to admit that there was a certain appeal in his offer. But she knew of a few snags. “Even if Chrysalis spares me, I will still be hunted by all others.”

“Then I’ll defend you with my life.” Kris stated without hesitation, placing a hand over his chest.

Cory sighed. “I honestly can’t say that I wouldn’t help, so you have my protection as well.”

Umbra looked at them both for a few moments before lowering her head. “Just do what you want.”

Kris smiled. “You won’t regret this.” He removed his hand and stood before exiting the cell. He paused at the door and looked back over his shoulder. “By this time tomorrow, you’ll be a free mare.” He stepped out and the guard locked the cell behind him. “Next stop, the queen!”

Cory chuckled before the two began heading for the throne room, hoping to find her there. “Really, I’m not surprised you made such a promise.”

“I meant what I said. She may not have been one officially, but she pretty much was a slave to those daemon that made her. It’s not right for one to make a living being to just do what they want.” Kris stated.

“And just how do you expect to convince Chrysalis to let her live? You know exactly how she is and I doubt letting the tyrant that nearly killed the two men who managed to slip into her heart go without a lot of pain is in her mind.” Cory countered.

“I’ll figure out something. I have to. Umbra deserves a chance. Isn’t this what Twilight and her friends would do?” Kris stated.

“Attempt to save a tyrant that nearly crippled her brother magically and nearly drove her sister in law into a coma from how magically drained she became?” Cory raised a brow with a smirk.

“Okay….maybe not. It’s what I want to do then. Come on! She’s a mare in need of help! She did some bad stuff, sure, but I’m willing to overlook that and give her a chance. No one else did. But then I guess there wasn’t an opportunity to. There is now and I’m making use of it. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

Cory chuckled again. “I’m not going against you, never said I did. Just letting you know that it won’t be easy. But I’ll back you up.”

Kris smiled. “Thanks man, I knew you would.”

Cory snorted. “Someone has to, and I’m the only one willing to put up with your insanity.” He joked.

“Careful, don’t want to make me mad again do you? Or I might go full raging demon again on your ass.” Kris joked back with a grin.

Cory rubbed his chin. “That’s something I’ve been curious about. You were willing to kill Umbra back then, despite you wanting to never kill. If you were like that, what exactly would I look like under a similar rage?”

“Let’s pray we never have to find out. And I guess….that’s part of the reason why I want to help Umbra so bad. When I lost myself to my rage and turned into that...I wasn’t myself. I lost complete control of me. I tried to kill her. And that goes against everything I believe in. That’s partly why I’m so dead set on helping Umbra. I want to make it up to her.” Kris stated seriously.

Cory frowned as he patted Kris on the shoulder before smirking. “That, and you more than likely want to bone her like the pervert you are.”

“Not gonna lie, she is boneable one hundred percent.” Kris replied.

Cory laughed before they came to the throne room. He calmed down as they entered.

The two bowed as they approached the throne where Chrysalis sat. “My queen.” They both said.

Chrysalis quickly got out of her throne and buzzed down, embracing the two in a hug with each arm. “You two had me….so worried.”

Cory hugged back, not really surprised by her action. “We do apologize and we would change things if we could.”

“It’s not like we PLANNED on getting taken by shadowy tendrils and held in a prison by a psycho unicorn tyrant.” Kris replied jokingly.

She then broke the hug but kept a hand on their shoulders as she looked at them both. “Do I need to start placing tracking spells on you or something? Because if this is going to be a regular thing…” Chrysalis stated trailing off.

“That honestly isn’t a bad idea. As we both discovered, we can be overwhelmed so if something happens, best to have a quick response.” Cory stated. “Plus it’ll no doubt put your worries at ease at being able to find us.”

“I suppose you’re right. Very well, I will instruct my more magically intelligent subjects to cast such a spell on you two later. In the meantime, did you have something to discuss with me?”

“About Umbra.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes. “Let me guess. You want me to spare her don’t you?”

“How’d you guess?” Kris asked with a grin.

“I know you.” Chrysalis replied.

Cory smiled tiredly. “Well, you guessed right. Honestly, I would say just off her or lock her up, but Kris has his reasons.”

Chrysalis removed her hands and sighed. “Fine, I will spare her.”

“Now just hear me out before you...wait….really? Just like that?” Kris asked in surprise, Cory just as surprised.

“I know you. And I’m certain this is something you’re not going to give up on. So, I will spare Umbra’s life and have her put under your custody. You will be in charge of her from now on then.”

“Wow...um...thank you my queen.” Kris said bowing.

“Just don’t make me regret this decision.” Chrysalis stated turning and hovered back to her throne.

“Of course.” Kris said bowing. “We’ll go inform Umbra of your decision then.”

“One thing. You both owe me big time for all that’s happened.” Chrysalis stated as she sat in her throne now with her legs crossed and her head resting on her hand with a smile.

Cory smiled back. “Just let us know and we’ll do what we can.”

“For starters…” Chrysalis started with a pause. Then continued. “I think you both can guess one thing you can do. Something we haven’t done in a while that is only done at night...alone in my bedroom.”

The two humans looked at each other before grinning at Chrysalis. “We can do that.”

“Then tonight, my room. After sun down. Don’t be late.” Chrysalis stated.

“As you wish my queen.” Kris said with both men bowing. They took their leave and went back to Umbra’s cell to tell her of Chrysalis’s decision.

Kris and Cory stood before the cell holding the dark mare with Kris having a smile. “Good news my lovely.” Kris said.

Umbra looked up. “What?”

“As of today, you are under our custody. You get to live to see another day.” Kris stated.

Umbra rolled her eyes. “So I have traded wardens.”

“Well, yes. But look at it this way. With us as your wardens, you won’t be put to death and we’ll see about giving you some freedom back. For starters we’ll get you out of those shackles. Except for the one on your horn. Still not sure we can trust you completely but I am determined to get us to that point.” Kris informed.

“Just try to make an effort and you’ll be completely free before you know it.” Cory added.

Umbra looked at them both. “Why? Why do all this?”

Kris’s smile softened. “For one, I want to make it up to you for trying to kill you and for how I scared you so bad. I lost myself in my rage when I thought Cory was dead. Killing isn’t in my nature, yet I was trying to end your life.”

Umbra frowned before sighing. “Fine, I…...give this a try.”

Kris smiled. He then looked to the guard. “Guard, would you remove her shackles please?”

The guard bowed his head and entered the cell, before removing the chains on her legs and arms. He then exited the cell and locked it.

“On top of this, we’ll see about getting you better food than what a prisoner gets.” Kris added.

Umbra rubbed her wrists and legs. “As long as it isn’t gruel, I’ll eat anything.”

“Well that’s no attitude to have towards food.” Kris stated almost as if he were scolding a child who did something wrong. “There are so many wonderful and delicious foods out there to try and enjoy. You shouldn’t be just okay to settle with whatever. You need to experience food, to try many kinds of delectable delicacies and grow a fondness for the many flavors out there.” Kris said like he was giving a dramatic speech.

Umbra gave a flat stare at Kris. “I said I would give all this a try, I didn’t say I would just do a coin toss change.”

Cory looked at Kris. “You have to give her that much. I don’t think you would all of a sudden change your preference from meat to veggie only right off the bat.”

Kris sighed with a shrug closing his eyes. “I suppose you’re right. Guess for now I”ll be the only true food appreciator.” He then gave a wink to Umbra. “But trust me, when we’re through with you, you’re going to have a greater appreciation for grub.”

Umbra reeled back looking disgusted. “Why would I feast on insect young?”

“It’s an expression. Grub being another word for food.” Kris explained.

Umbra calmed down. “You humans are beyond bizarre.”

Cory shrugged. “Can’t really deny that.”

Kris began to chuckle a bit. “I’m just joking around trying to lighten the mood. You are one step closer to being a free mare.”

Umbra sighed before sitting down and against the wall of her cell. “Well, until I am able to walk without an armed escort, I’ll withhold my opinion.”

“Fair enough.” Kris replied. “Well, we got stuff to do so we’ll leave you for now. We’ll be sure to check in on you every day. Take care until then.” Kris stated.

Umbra waved them off before the two took their leave.

Cory looked at Kris. “So, when do you think that meeting for the possible treaty is?”

“I think I overheard Chrysalis saying it was going to be tomorrow.” Kris replied.

“Well, then I guess we have some time to kill before tonight then.” Cory said with a smile.

“Any idea what we should do?” Kris asked.

“Hmm, wanna try making cards for UNO?” Cory offered.

“Oooh, fun. I can only imagine how those who have never played it before will react to such a crazy game.”

Cory chuckled. “Then let’s get to our room and get to work.” The two headed back to their room.

-------------------------------------------

It was a few minutes before sunset and Cory and Kris had just arrived at Chrysalis’s room. Cory knocked on the door to ask for entry.

“Enter.” Chrysalis’s voice called out. Entering, they would see Chrysalis wearing a light green nightgown as she was sitting on the edge of her bed, legs together and slightly slanted to the right. Her arms at her sides and a smile on her face with her mane loose and a small clump came down between her eyes before rejoining the rest of her mane. “I’ve been expecting you.”

Cory stared, his pants feeling rather tight. “We….can see that. Damn, you are just beautiful and sexy.”

“If this were an anime, I would have gotten a nose bleed so bad it would have launched me into the atmosphere.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis giggled. “I’m sure that’s some reference from your world, I’m guessing it was a compliment?”

“Very much so.” Kris stated. He was pitching a rather fierce tent of his own looking over Chrysalis.

“Well then, come on over boys and drop the pants.” Chrysalis stated.

Chapter 15

View Online

Chapter 15

Warning: Lemon ahead

Chrysalis leaned back on her bed as Cory approached her. She let slide down one of the shoulder straps of her gown to reveal one of her breasts.

Cory stared at her with affection in his eyes. “Beautiful as always.”

“Talk is cheap. Prove how you feel about me by rutting me nice and rough. But let’s start slow.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory smiled before stripping his clothes. He was soon naked and went up to her before kneeling down. “Then let me start us off.” He said before spreading her legs and leaned in before giving her lime green pussy a strong lick.

“Mmmm...very nice.” Chrysalis stated with a soft moan and half lidded eyes.

Cory smirked as he decided to try a certain trick Kris told him about once. He began using the tip of his tongue to spell out the human alphabet in her pussy.

Chrysalis arched her head back and began moaning from the pleasure with her pussy starting to get wet with each letter. “Oooh...ooooh yes.” Her wings gave a light buzz.

Cory kept going, making sure each letter was done slowly, each letter taking ten seconds to do. He was curious at which letter she would climax at.

Chrysalis’s moans grew more and more. By the letter H, she was laying on her back squirming and her pussy leaking her fluids, both her breasts were exposed as well. By the time he got to T, her orgasm was close as her body tensed and she rested her hands on Cory’s head. When he got to V, that’s when her orgasm hit and her pussy squirted out some of her juices.

Cory lapped up her nectar, not allowing a single drop to escape, before pulling away. “Tasty.” He then moved up until the tip of his member rubbed against her waiting marehood. “Ready for the main event, or do you wish to return the favor?”

“I think...return the favor before we...get to that.” Chrysalis stated. She sat up and placed a hand on Cory’s shoulder to have him lie on his back on the bed. He didn’t resist and let her do as she pleased, his penis hard and ready. She started by going down to his penis and stuck her tongue out, coiling around the middle part of his shaft. Then she teased his penis by rubbing the tip with just her index finger, moving it back and forth.

Cory moaned as his cock pulsed against her long tongue, a bead of precum leaking out the tip. Chrysalis removed her finger and rubbed the pre on her tongue before then taking his shaft between her index and middle finger and simply stroked it down, then coiled more of her tongue around his dick from just below the tip to the base and began squeezing it while fondling his nut sack with her other hand. Her lips then wrapped around his tip and Chrysalis began to suck lightly on it.

Cory arched his back with a gasp, he expected something new, but this was beyond anything he could have thought of. “Praise changelings and their shapeshifting!”

Chrysalis had her tongue squeeze his shaft as she started sucking hard on his tip and a hand fondled his balls. She added her magic in then as well, enveloping his whole dick and balls and generated an aura of warmth and tightness around it. This caused Cory to squirm and moan louder. He was holding back as best as he could, he didn’t want this to end too soon.

“Do you want me to put it in my mouth? Or do you like how I’m teasing you my little human?” Chrysalis asked with a smirk.

Cory panted as he tried to keep his senses. “I….love how….this feels…..but…..I would…..love it as…..much to….be in your mouth.”

“Really now. You truly expect your queen to put your human cock in my mouth? I suppose if you ask nicely. Ask exactly what it is you want.”

“P...Please…..I ask….nay….I beg….please…..would you…..put my cock in….your mouth?” Cory basically begged. He had a lot of endurance, but only for fighting. That meant little for sex.

Chrysalis added to the tightness before responding. “Mmm...I suppose. You have been a rather loyal and trustworthy servant. Very well. Your queen will do you the honor of placing her mouth over your cock.” She then opened her mouth and slowly swallowed his full length. Her mouth was warm and right away her throat muscles began squeezing even more and pulling at his tip. Chrysalis’s eyes looked right at Cory half lidded as she started.

Cory almost lost it right there. He gripped at the sheets while his teeth clenched. His body was doing a good impression of an armor lock as he used all his willpower to not cum yet.

Chrysalis’s throat squeezed ever so tightly around his dick and she began bobbing her head, her throat muscles massaged his dick like a farmer trying to milk a cow only more intensely. Her tongue only added to the squeezing as she kept it coiled around his shaft. Both her hands played with his nutsack now and kept her magic going as well on his dick. She sucked harder and bobbed faster as time went on, almost desperate to make her human subject cry out in his orgasm and gulp down every drop of his cum, waiting for that burst of white, liquid love fuel.

She would soon get her wish as Cory’s internal battle was coming to an end. “I’m…..I’m about to…..I can’t hold it...anymore!”

“Yes, cum for your queen.” Chrysalis said to Cory in his head as she had a mouthful of dick. Her tongue and throat gave one more final hard squeeze to try and push him over the edge.

And it worked. Cory cried out. “CHRYSSI!!” He exploded hot, thick seed down her throat, rope after rope of his baby batter shot down her gullet and filled her mouth when she didn’t swallow fast enough.

Once Cory finished, Chrysalis pulled off with a grin and wiped her chin with the back of her hand. “That was quite delightful. And rather tasty.” Chrysalis stated. “Such pure love. Very filling. Now then.” She then crawled over Cory and was soon looking down at him, eye to eye. “I believe this is the part where you will rut me, yes?” She asked as she was already rubbing her royal changeling pussy against his shaft.

Said shaft was starting to go soft after he came, but was hard again the moment her pussy touched it. Cory took a breath to ease his panting. “You believe right, my queen. Would you like it gentle or rough?”

Chrysalis sat up, giving Cory a perfect view of her slender lovely body and plump boobs. “Slow at first. Gentle is a good way to start before we get into the rough stuff.” She replied. She raised herself up and used her right hand to take hold of Cory’s dick before holding it up and pointed the tip at her pussy lips. She then slowly came down and let his dick spread her open. She gave out a soft moan as she felt Cory’s tip press into her. “Mmmm….still...a lovely..feeling. It’s...certainly different from a...pony’s.”

Cory groaned as her slit wrapped around his member. He had a grin at her words. “Well…we are meant…..for penetration. And without….that medial ring….stopping you.”

“Ah...indeed. Can fit...the whole thing...insiiide!” Chrysalis stated with a raised moan as she soon bottomed out, having fit Cory’s full length inside her. “Hah...hah...mmm….don’t think...I’ll ever...get used to this...mmm...lovely feeling.” Chrysalis stated.

“Never…..will get….tired….of it….myself.” Cory agreed as he held her thicc thighs.

Chrysalis leaned forward again, her mane coming down and pretty much encircled Cory’s head as Chrysalis locked eyes with him again. She slowly moved her hips upwards a bit till only just the tip was left in her pussy before coming back down slowly. Her breaths were heavy and her moans light. Her pussy squeezed his penis tightly and began working it over. It was like the left side of his shaft would be rubbed upward though while the other would get a rub down.

Cory moaned with her as he stared into her eyes. A hand reached up and ran his fingers through her mane as the tips of said fingers rubbed against her scalp. Chrysalis moved her hips up and down and when she sat still was when his dick would get the alternating rubbing of either side. She would even move her hips in a circular motion to add to it. Then she started moving her hips up and down again. Her moans and movements would grow a bit more the more she did this.

Cory panted before gently pulling Chrysalis’s head to his and locked lips with her, his tongue sliding into her mouth to dance with her own tongue as they fought for dominance.

Chrysalis coiled her tongue around Cory’s though and gave a few light tugs before releasing and played with it and so on. She moaned heavily in the kissing as her pleasure was growing again. Her mind fluttered and swam with random thoughts all being swept away in the moment from how good she was feeling thanks to the human cock inside her royal folds. All it was to her then and in that moment was she was just a changeling mare desperate for love and affection. And she was finally getting it from this human. Well...she had gotten it before but with how it was going, to her it felt like the first time.

Cory was of similar mind. He was a soldier, almost a child soldier due to a mental issue, and he honestly thought he would never meet a woman who could look past that. But here, with Chrysalis, he knew that even if she was told, she wouldn’t abandon him. It might not seem like much to any other human, but to Cory, it was more than enough. Plus, he rather would have a woman who could dish out punishment of her own than one who could only wait to be saved.

Chrysalis’s movements grew more and more in rhythm, her wings buzzed lightly from the feeling of the pleasure as well. In this fit, she wrapped her arms around Cory and rolled them over so he was on top of her. “Take me...make me feel good.” She said looking up at him with pleading eyes.

Cory stared into her eyes before nodding, no words needed. He pulled back till only the tip was left, and even then it was only half the tip. Then he shoved it all back in at once, hitting deep into her with a hard thrust.

“Aaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Chrysalis cried out from the pleasure closing her eyes and arching her head back with her pussy squeezing even tighter against his dick. “Ahaa...haaah…” She let out a few more moans before she was ready for more. Her legs locked around Cory’s waist and her hands rested at the sides of her head.

Cory pulled back and thrusted hard again into her. He began this pace, thrusting hard into her, but slowly picked up speed for more force. It wasn’t too long, only a minute, before he was roughly slapping his hips into hers, his cock spearing deep into her each time.

Chrysalis’s moans echoed in the room with each thrust, her breasts bounced and jiggled from the force. She wore a heavy blush of a tinted green on her cheeks and her tongue stuck out as she moaned more and more from the pleasure and the human cock penetrating deep into her inner walls. Her wings were spread out under her as she kept her half lidded eyes on the human rutting her senseless, her mind going blank with nothing but thoughts of Cory in her head and the pleasure he was giving her.

Meanwhile, over to the side, Kris was watching like a creeper, patiently waiting his turn.

Cory went as rough and as fast as he could into Chrysalis, holding her hips while lifting them to get deeper into her. “Chryssi…..not….gonna last….”

“Haahaa….you’re queen….demands...you cum inside her!” Chrysalis moaned out. “Fill me with your love!”

“As…..you wish!” Cory grunted before he slammed deep into her and came once more, filling her to the brim with his cum.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah!” Chrysalis cried out again in pleasure as she reached her orgasm. Her wings stiffened out and her body trembled as her pussy gushed out her love juices over Cory’s crotch and she gripped at the sheets. When it passed, she laid there limply and panted heavily as she tried to recover. “Ooooh….splendid.” She stated.

Cory panted with her with a smile. “It...always is.” He said before slowly pulling out of her abused pussy.

“Mmm….you have...done well to…” Chrysalis paused a moment in her words before looking to the side. “It was...wonderful. Thank you.”

Cory leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Anytime, love.” He pulled back and got off the bed before looking at Kris. “You’re up buddy.”

“Sloppy seconds it is.” Kris said before approaching the bed undressing himself. “So your majesty, would you like me to treat your pussy as well like my friend did?” Kris asked.

“You may call me Chryssi. No need for the formal talk.” Chrysalis replied.

“As you wish. So…” Kris trailed off.

“Yes please.” Chrysalis replied. The way she was talking, it seemed she had dropped her royal act. Kris didn’t question it as Chrysalis got into position and laid back with her legs apart. Kris managed to begin treating Chrysalis’s pussy ignoring the fact another man’s semen had been in it. He started by flicking his tongue over Chrysalis’s clit and inserted two fingers into her pussy.

Chrysalis rested an arm over her eyes as she began to moan lightly from the treatment. Kris moved his fingers in and out and wiggled them about rubbing at her inner walls. He sucked a little on her clit making the changeling queen gasp a moment before resting her hands on his head as Kris worked. He soon added a third finger and continued playing with her pussy making Chrysalis moan more. He used one free hand to reach up and began fondling one of her breasts. This went on for two minutes before Chrysalis reached another orgasm.

Kris lapped up as much of Chrysalis’s juices as he could before licking his lips. “May I get the treatment you gave Cory before on his penis?”

“Yes, you may.” Chrysalis said. Kris laid on his back. Chrysalis got in position and coiled her tongue around his dick like she did with Cory. Only this time, she took his cock between her breasts and sucked on the tip as she moved her tits to squeeze and rub at his dick.

“Mmm...oh dang...I like this treatment.” Kris groaned as he looked at Chrysalis. She seemed more focused on her task than anything else. She squeezed her own breasts against his shaft with her tongue squeezing and working his dick over with her mouth sucking his tip. He leaked pre, which urged Chrysalis to work him over more. She added her magic then as well as before making Kris groan as he struggled to hold himself back from cumming right then and there. He was already almost over the edge. “Chryssi...please...put the whole thing in your mouth.” Kris begged.

Chrysalis pulled off a moment but smiled before removing her breasts and tonge and soon engulfed his full length. She sucked like a vacuum and bobbed her head up and down slowly as she enjoyed his taste. She let out a few little moans through Kris’s cock. “Damn….almost….there.” Kris grunted gripping the sheets as his cock pulsed and throbbed against Chrysalis’s throat. It wasn’t much longer before he fired off rope after rope of cum down Chrysalis’s throat. She gulped down every drop before pulling off with a smile. “You have a nice taste too Kris.”

“Thank you...Chryssi.” Kris panted.

“Now, is there a position you would want to suggest?” Chrysalis asked.

“I would like to try doing you from behind.” Kris said.

“Very well.” Chrysalis said.

“Just sit up on your knees and I’ll do the rest.” Kris said.

Chrysalis turned away from Kris and was upright on her knees. Kris got up and came up behind her before slowly pushing his cock into her while both his hands reached around and started groping her breasts. “Ahah!” Chrysalis gasped at both feelings. “Mmm…”

Kris slowly began to slowly slide his penis out till just the tip was left and slowly pushed back in. Chrysalis closed her eyes a moment from the pleasure and rested her hands over Kris’s as he started fucking her. Her moans sounded out again as another human cock made itself comfy in her warm inner folds. Her pussy pulled at his dick with each thrust that reached deep inside her. Chrysalis’s wings spread out from the feeling. Once again her mind started to go numb from everything but the pleasure. The same feelings rushing back to her but with Kris in mind this time.

Kris began thrusting a bit faster after a while. Chrysalis got on all fours and Kris rested his hands on her hips as he pounded away at her pussy making her breasts sway and her moans grow louder with each thrust. His cock throbbed against her walls as they squeezed his penis. Both were grunting and moaning with their orgasm’s slowly drawing closer with each thrust.

Chrysalis’s wings buzzed in excitement before she cried out in pleasure reaching her orgasm at the same time Kris shot his hot white load deep inside her. Chrysalis went limp again with her front falling. Kris pulled out and collapsed next to her. Both panted heavily from the aftermath. Chrysalis smiled though and got over Kris before giving him a kiss on the cheek. He returned the favor.

Chrysalis sat up once she recovered along with Kris. “I have...decided something.” She started.

“What have you decided?” Kris asked.

“Whenever we have these moments. I….I wish...for you two to….to not think of me as your queen. But...but just another changeling mare.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory chuckled. “Even if you were a normal changeling, we’d treat you as a queen. But we understand what you mean. When we have these moments, there won’t be any ruler/subject acts, no ‘your highness’ or ‘my queen’. Just us.” He said as he sat on the bed on the other side of Chrysalis.

Chrysalis then grinned. “Unless you’re in the mood for some role play. You did seem to enjoy it when I was teasing you earlier.” She stated to Cory.

Cory smiled. “Well, you know how to use that tongue. I don’t think there’s a male alive that can resist that.”

“Tell me about it. You’re the only one, other than the other changelings, with a tongue like that. And by god does it work wonders.” Kris added.

Chrysalis giggled. “I am pleased you enjoy it. Now, I feel I can handle one more go, this time with both of you at once.”

“Oooh, I think I like that idea.” Kris replied.

Cory grinned. “I agree.”

Chrysalis smiled. “So who wants to use which hole?”

Cory grinned. “I’ll have your backside.”

“And I get the puh.” Kris said.

“Well then. To make it easy. Kris, lay down for me?”

“As you wish.” Kris laid on his back, his rod still hard. Chrysalis slowly slipped it back in her pussy and presented her butt to Cory. He stepped up to her before grabbing and spreading her cheeks, his tip prodding her anus for a moment before being pushed into her.

Chrysalis moaned a bit more, taking both dicks in her and squeezed down on them. The humans grunted from the tightness. Kris slowly began to move his dick while fondling Chrysalis’s breasts as they hung down. Cory, however, squeezed her butt cheeks as he went the same pace at Kris.

“OOooh...yes….” Chrysalis moaned as the two humans pleasured her. Her wings buzzed lightly from it. Her insides pulled and squeezed at the dicks while massaging them with each thrust. The humans began moving their penises in tandem. One went in, the other thrusted, and so on. Chrysalis rolled her eyes back with her tongue out.

Kris locked lips with Chrysalis and met her tongue with his in a passionate kiss. As they kissed, Cory was building up speed while moving a hand between her wings and rubbed into her back. After a bit, Chrysalis broke the kiss and rose up to turn her head to kiss with Cory as well. Her tongue hung out begging for Cory’s attention as she moaned. “Cory…” She said through the moaning.

Cory nabbed her tongue with his lips before sucking it into his mouth until his lips locked with hers. His thrusts were getting more rough as this went on. Kris’s did as well, their pleasure growing over time. Chrysalis’s mind was starting to go blank again through the fucking. Though it was much more intense for her with two cocks in her.

Chrysalis kept trading off kissing Cory and Kris throughout this. They went at it for nearly fifteen minutes. “I’m...gonna….burst.” Kris grunted as he felt his limit approaching.

“Same here…..can’t…..hold it.” Cory groaned as his own climax was nearing its peak.

“Hah...do it...fill me...more...with your love!” Chrysalis moaned loudly with both her holes gripping their cocks for dear life and her wings buzzing.

The humans gave one final hard thrust into the changeling queen before their loads fired off filling her insides. All three moaning in ecstacy. Chrysalis went limp with the trio panting heavily from the aftermath. Chrysalis laid limp on top of Kris. Cory, with little strength left, pulled out of the changeling queen and laid next to them.

Lemon Over

Chrysalis rolled off of Kris and laid between the two humans. “My...that was….different. But...so good.” She stated.

“I know...I liked it.” Kris added.

“You boys...really know how to show a gal a good time.” Chrysalis said, giving a smile. She gave them both a kiss on the cheek.

Cory smiled at her. “Now then, I say we get some rest. We have an important day ahead of us.”

“Agreed.” Chrysalis said. “Would you mind...staying with me though?” She asked seemingly shy as she didn’t make eye contact. “Just for tonight of course.” She then quickly added.

“I’d love to.” Kris replied.

“Ditto.” Cory agreed.

Chrysalis smiled and got comfortable between the two before falling asleep.

-----------------------------

The meeting with Chrysalis and Celestia was to take place between the borders of the changeling land and Equestria. Both showed up with four guards by their side. Two of the guards Chrysalis brought were Cory and Kris. Celestia also brought along Twilight and her friends. “Queen Chrysalis, I am glad we could finally meet under these circumstances.” Celestia stated.

“My concern out of this is to ensure my hives survival. Nothing more. At our current state it would be pointless for us to continue any more aggression. Thus I hope to negotiate some form of peace between our two kingdoms.” Chrysalis stated.

“Of course.” Celestia said. “However, I still need to know the process of this love collecting you do. Now, we know it is harmful to a pony who’s love is being taken without their knowledge.”

“It is, but if one were to give their love willingly to feed a changeling, they would suffer no ill side effects.” Chrysalis stated.

“We can attest to that.” Kris said. “We willingly give love to the changelings and we never feel weakened or ill.”

“That is promising.” Celestia replied. “So you feel no negative effects whatsoever for giving your love freely to them?” She asked, looking to Cory.

Cory nodded. “That’s correct. The most we’d feel is probably a slight tingle, but that’s about it.”

“Then I see no problem with Equestria offering aid to the Changeling kingdom in this situation. All we want is peace.” Celestia said. “So as long as you are willing. We will work on helping your kingdom with collecting love energy.” Celestia stated.

“You have my thanks.” Chrysalis said. “Then we are in agreement.”

“I believe the next step would be figuring out the best way now to help your hive with this love collection.” Celestia said.

“I might have an idea.” Kris said with a grin.

Cory smirked at Kris. “Something tells me it’s not too different from what I have in mind.”

“Oh?” Celestia asked.

“My queen, may I present this idea?” Kris asked Chrysalis.

“Very well.” Chrysalis replied.

Kris began explaining. “As we know, changelings can take on the form of any pony, or anything at all really. So I’m thinking the changelings set up these stations where a willing donor will come in, the changeling can take on the form of whatever pony or being the donator likes and the two….how should I say...have a private fun time together….thus getting a large donation of love from the donor without ill effects.”

“Oh my.” Celestia gasped with a blush at the suggestion. “You mean….sex?”

“Yep.” Kris said with a grin.

“That was literally exactly what I thought of.” Cory grinned. “The best part of this is that while this happens, changelings and ponies can mingle and learn more of one another, allowing us to bridge the gap of the cultures.”

Chrysalis hummed a moment. “Hmm….an interesting idea. I suppose it can work.”

“I...admit I myself am a bit….flustered at the suggestion but...it does sound like it could work. I approve as well.” Celestia said.

“Oh my.” Rarity sighed at the suggestion.

Fluttershy was blushing heavily at the suggestion. The others did as well but not as bad as Fluttershy.

“Then we have an agreement.” Chrysalis said.

“Let us work towards a brighter future.” Celestia said with a smile.

From there, it took a few months for these love collecting stations to be set up and for ponies to even accept the idea of these places. But it started to take. Slowly at first, but soon grew and gained a lot of attention thus leading to a flood of love energy for the hive. So much so it turned out they were getting more than they ever needed.

“This is working out far better than I hoped.” Chrysalis stated as things had settled. “The hive will surely live on now.” She was speaking with Cory and Kris alone in her bedroom. They weren’t naked or anything, just talking.

Cory smiled. “And you were able to see it happen.”

“We’re glad things are going so well.” Kris said.

“As am I. I...do not think any of this would have been possible without you two. I….I do not know what to say.” Chrysalis said, lowering her head looking away.

Kris stepped closer and used his hand to caress her cheek. “A simple thank you would be a good start.”

Chrysalis smiled. “Thank you both.”

Cory grinned. “We’re not done yet though.”

Chrysalis gave a curious look. “What do you mean?”

Cory turned his head and looked at the crystal on her vanity. “We still have to break that curse on you.”

Chrysalis smiled and closed her eyes. “Of course. You hadn’t forgotten about that.”

“Of course we hadn’t. We said we’d free you from it and we meant it. We aren’t going to just stand by and watch as you die from this.” Kris stated firmly.

“I….don’t think you need to worry about that. I….I feel...GAH!” Chrysalis grunted and fell to her knees. The crystal started to glow.

“CHRYSALIS!” Both men exclaimed, rushing to her side.

Chrysalis clutched her chest, the crystal started flashing. “I...I think…..my time is...up.”

“No...it can’t be.” Kris said. “I thought we had more time.”

Cory gritted his teeth in anger, unable to do anything. “Chrysalis, please, we can’t lose you!”

“It’s….all right.” Chrysalis said softly. “Even...if this is the end. I….feel my life was...complete because of you two.”

“Chryssi...please.” Kris said as warm tears began to fall from his eyes.

Cory wasn’t much better as he took her into his arms. “Don’t go.” He begged.

“I’ll….entrust my...subjects….to you. I am...confident you can...watch out for them.” Chrysalis said weakly.

“Chryssi…” Kris sobbed.

“Please...no tears. Don’t let the last sight I see be you two bawling like foals.” Chrysalis said with a smile.

“We…..we can’t lose you! Damn it all, you’re the first woman I ever had these feelings for!! And now you’re being taken from us?!” Cory growled out.

The crystal began flashing a bit faster and slowly started to crack more. “You two...are the first to….make me feel...like a regular mareling. I feel I’ve...truly learned….what it means to….to love and….be loved. To….share that...with…….others.” With a tear, Chrysalis’s eyes closed.

“CHRYSSI!” The two humans cried out.

The crystal finally shattered in a burst of magic. Just as it did, Chrysalis began to glow herself and slowly lift up off the floor.

Stunned, Kris and Cory got up and backed away. “Wait….is….is this what I think it is?” Kris asked.

Cory’s eyes, once filled with heartbreak, were now filled with hope. “It….It has to be.”

Chrysalis’s form slowly rotated in the air as the glow she was giving off soon became blinding. The two humans had to shield their eyes from the brightness. A burst of magic surged from her and engulfed the whole hive and throughout the land of Equestria. Every changeling, even the ones at the Love Stations, were now glowing like the sun. Soon, just as suddenly as it started, it slowly came to an end. Chrysalis floated down to the floor on her hooves. The glow faded completely and Chrysalis opened her eyes. “I...I am...still alive?” She looked herself over and was surprised.

“No….way.” Kris gasped as he gazed over Chrysalis’s new changed form.

“Yes way.” Cory said as he too looked her over.

Chrysalis still had her gorgeous slim figure. But she no longer had holes in her appendages. And her horn no longer looked crooked. It was still curved and seemed sharp at the end. However, her body was now white save for her back. She now had a light yellow collar and gold chitin on her back. Her eyes were no longer slitted green, but round and her eyes were blue. Her wings were clear as well and sparkled beautifully with no holes to be seen. Her mane and tail were a shimmering light blue and flowed in an unexisting wind. “What….what happened to me?”

“The old beauty and the beast curse comes to pass.” Kris said with a smile and a tear.

“Learn to love and earn love in return.” Cory added as he cried in joy as well.

“I….I do not understand.” Chrysalis said, still confused. “You mean...to break the curse, I...had to learn to love and earn love?”

“Pretty much, yep.” Kris replied. “And you did it.”

“I am….but this is not how I looked before.” Chrysalis said.

“I….might have a theory on that.” Cory brought up. “You were supposed to always take love, but at that moment, you were sharing love. So that, combined with the curse’s criteria, might have led to this. A mix of both forms.”

“I suppose it’s as good an explanation as any.” Chrysalis replied, still examining herself.

“And dang do you look beautiful….still.” Kris said.

“YOUR MAJESTY! YOUR MAJESTY!” A female guard cried as she rushed in. “Something has…..oh my. My….my queen? Is that you?”

“You as well?” Chrysalis asked.

“What is...going on? Every changeling has suddenly….changed.” The guard stated. She was much more colorful compared to how the changelings looked before. She too was lacking any holes and wasn’t just black but a mix of bright colors. The horn was curved as well and the wings lacked holes.

“I believe...this has to do with the curse.” Chrysalis said.

“It’s...been broken?” The guard asked.

Chrysalis smiled. “It has, thanks to these two.” She said, looking to Kris and Cory.

Cory smiled. “We’re just happy you’re free from it now.”

“And I gotta say. This new look is rather cute on you.” Kris said to the mareling guard.

“Um….thank you?” The mareling guard said with a light blush.

Chrysalis giggled. She then took notice of something. “It seems there is more to this change than just appearance.”

“What do you mean?” The mareling asked.

“I feel...I no longer need love energy to sustain myself.” Chrysalis stated.

The mareling guard paused a moment before her eyes widened. “I….I feel that too.”

“We no longer need to take love energy to live.” Chrysalis said with wide eyes.

“So then...normal foods?” Kris asked.

“I….suppose so?” Chrysalis replied. “We shall have to see.” With that, the new life of the changelings had begun.

Chapter 16

View Online

Chapter 16

Kris stood before Umbra holding up what looked like a french maid outfit. “So, what do you think?” He asked with a smile.

Umbra glared an armory’s worth of blades at Kris and the uniform. “I THINK you’re an idiot.”

Cory sighed. “Told you.” He told Kris the uniform would only earn the guy an insult.

“Worth a shot.” Kris replied before putting it away. “I just figured you might like a change of clothes is all.”

“And the first thing you thought of was THAT?” Umbra growled out.

“No, the first thing I thought of was this.” He pulled out another dress, this one was mostly black with red fringe and a red bow along the collar and a red stripe going down the middle to the waist and circled it completely and two more lines coming down the sides to the skirt that went half way down the thighs where another red line went around the bottom of said skirt. “How ‘bout this one?”

Umbra snarled. “What is your obsession with making my legs in full view of all eyes?”

“Well first of all, it’s not an obsession. Second, you got some nice legs, girl. You shouldn’t be afraid to show them off. And third, honestly I’m not really all that smart when it comes to fashion, but I do know what I like. I just thought you might look good in this.” Kris replied.

“I may be a mare, but I am a warrior before that. I would rather keep what I have if that’s your idea of looking good.” Umbra turned her head.

Cory rubbed his eyes. “Well, good thing I asked Rarity to make clothes for a tomboy, or in this case, tomcolt.”

“Could you at least give it a chance? Please?” Kris said to Umbra. “It could at least be something you wear for some special occasion.”

“And WHAT, pray tell, would that occasion possibly be? I have two countries willing to claim my head, locked down to where I can’t even use my magic, and all would sooner launch me to the deepest parts of the ocean before welcoming me to attend ANY event.” Umbra all but demanded.

“PInkie would.” Kris stated simply. “And Equestria is all about giving second chances. Once they see you’ve changed, then so too will the animosity anyone may have for you. I am VERY determined to make that happen so no one will want you dead anymore. I promise, I won’t let anything like that happen.”

Umbra snorted. “The words and efforts of one creature mean nothing to the masses.”

Cory groaned. “Okay, that’s it. I understand you not changing overnight, I understand you wanting to cling to what little dignity you want to keep, but you are REALLY beginning to push my trigger button with this. So then, either try the dress on, or I will force that maid uniform on you and use my own magic to fuse it to your skin!”

Umbra glared at him. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Try me.”

“Cory...it’s fine.” Kris stated before putting the dress away. It was a dumb idea anyway. Should have known better she wasn’t the type for dresses like that. I’m sorry Umbra. I just figured if you looked more like an approachable mare, it would help others see you in a different light. We’re not going to force you to wear something you don’t like. I’m sorry.” Kris bowed facing her.

Umbra was silent for a good while, almost a couple of minutes, before she huffed. “Fine.”

“Fine? Fine what?” Kris asked with a raised brow.

“Give me the damn dress!” Umbra said with a growl.

Kris gave a light smile before picking up the dress again and handed it to Umbra.

Umbra took it and went behind a cover that was given to change behind. After a few moments, she came back out, blushing from embarrassment.

“You look gorgeous. Not that you don’t always look gorgeous but I think it looks nice on you.” Kris stated. “What do you think, Cory?”

Cory nodded. “I will admit, for a guy who doesn’t know fashion all that well, you picked a good one to go with her.”

Umbra snarled. “I would appreciate it if you two didn’t patronize me.”

Cory shook his head. “We’re not. We genuinely mean it.”

“Seriously Umbra. You have a lovely figure and that dress shows it off nicely. You shouldn’t be ashamed to wear something that shows off your goods.” Kris said.

“Granted, I think something dark would suit her better, light dark red or even midnight purple.” Cory added.

Umbra groaned. “Can you stop talking about fashion for me?”

“Sorry. You can change back now if you want. We’ll see about getting some fresh clothes more to YOUR liking so you won’t be stuck wearing the same thing.” Kris stated.

“Something easy to move and fight in and lets air through is good enough. And by the Daemon, it better not be PINK or I will strangle you both with it.” Umbra glared hotly.

“Just tell us what color YOU want and a basic look and we’ll do what we can.” Kris said.

Cory rubbed his chin. “I’m thinking something between what Applejack and Rainbow Dash wear. Can take a beating, but isn’t too girly.”

“That sounds good to me.” Umbra said from behind the cover as she changed again.

“You got it then.” Kris said. “We’ll chat with Rarity about it. She is an expert after all.” Ever since the peace treaty, Kris and Cory have been free to come and go to Ponyville as they pleased and got to be friends with Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity, but still spend their time at the hive mostly.

“Fine. Then I will be here waiting.” Umbra said before coming from behind the cover, dressed in the clothes she wore when captured. Her armor was taken to the armory where Cory worked on it in his spare time.

“Well, I was thinking you could come with us. That way Rarity could get your measurements for certain and make something that fits perfectly.” Kris stated. “I’m sure you’d like to get out and about at least rather than being cooped up here for so long.”

Umbra stared at Kris for a moment before sighing. “Fine.”

“All right then. We can go tomorrow.” Kris stated. “And don’t worry, if any pony does try anything against you, which I doubt, we’ll be right there to keep you safe. On my life, no harm will come to you.”

Umbra scoffed. “I may not have my magic, but I can still kill a pony. If anything you better stop them for their own sakes.”

“Your safety is my first priority.” Kris stated.

Umbra shook her head in exasperation. “Whatever.”

Cory nudged Kris. “Come on, let’s go before your persistence makes her change her mind.”

“Right. Well, see you tomorrow my dark beauty.” Kris said with a bow before taking his leave with Cory right behind him.

Umbra sighed before relaxing in her room, which was given to her after she left her cell.

“I think she’s starting to warm up to me.” Kris said with a grin.

“More like she’s seeing how pointless it is to argue with you without feeling the urge to kill you.” Cory countered.

“Warming up, urge to kill, same diff.” Kris replied brushing the comment aside. “Point is we do seem to be making progress right?”

“Well, if her being guilt tripped into wearing the dress counts, then yes.”

Kris’s smile faded some. “I never really meant to guilt trip her. I didn’t think she could be guilt tripped into anything.”

“Kris, you’re the ONLY one who is completely relaxed around her and treats her like a normal woman. And I’m not exaggerating. Even I feel the need to keep a spell ready to use around her. You looked like a kicked puppy when you relented about the dress.” Cory enforced his point.

“It’s not like I meant to. But I guess I think if she is to be given a chance and shown there is more to life, then someone needs to treat her as just a regular mare. Otherwise...she’ll just remain a tyrant. Besides, I still feel guilty for inciting the fear I did when I lost control back then when I thought you were dead. I...I tried to kill her man.” Kris said with a frown.

Cory frowned before grabbing Kris’ shoulder. “Even pacifists have a limit. Even Gandi wasn’t above killing to protect. And I’m pretty sure Budda had to kick some ass now and then too.”

Kris smiled and chuckled at that. “Heh heh, now I have an image of a fat cheerful man beating up baddies. Hah!”

Cory smirked. “We already have one of those. They call him Santa.”

“Heh heh.” Kris giggled more. “Well, we got the rest of the day free, what should we do?”

Cory grinned. “We never did finish our spar from before. What do you say we have a rematch, no magic this time.”

“One, as I recall, our queen had ordered us not to fight between ourselves. Two, if we did start, we would more than likely attract attention, thus getting Chrysalis’s attention and get her mad at us.”

“And what made you think I meant here? We have an entire wasteland as well as the Everfree Forest. We have plenty of places to spar away from prying eyes.”

Kris sighed. “I was hoping to make a few rounds round the hive spreading a bit more ‘love’ if you know what I mean, even though they don’t need to feed on love anymore, but I guess we can spar instead.”

“Dude, we’ve been going at it like rabbits since the change happened. We need something to NOT make us feel like we spent ten weeks in the desert.”

“Hot, sweaty, tired, pretty sure sparring would do that too.” Kris replied.

“Let me rephrase that, we need something that doesn’t require us to have crutches to walk afterwards.”

“Fine, I get it. So let’s go find a spot away from the hive where we can let loose in a more violent way.” Kris relented.

“To the Everfree then.” Cory took the lead with Kris following. They used a teleport pad that was made for the hive to get close to Ponyville before heading to the forest.

Kris did a few stretches along the way.

The two entered the forest and went in deep, looking for a good spot before they found a large clearing that was surrounded by trees. Cory nodded. “This looked like a good spot, about the same size as the training ground at the hive.” He said as he began popping his joints to loosen up.

“All right then. A couple more stretches and let’s get to it.” Kris said stretching his legs a bit. He didn’t take long before he finished and stood firm ready to fight. “All right, let’s do this.”

Cory grinned before spreading his legs apart, his hands at his sides, both open like they were clawing at something. “Ready?”

Kris held a fist at his side and another close to his face with legs apart, his right leg being prominent. “Ready.” He tensed his leg muscles and launched himself at Cory with a yell. “HAAAAAAAAH!”

Cory answered with a charge of his own and ducked under Kris’ strike before slamming a fist into Kris’ side, pushing him a good distance away.

Kris grunted from the hit but recovered, sliding back before charging again. He stopped short in front of Cory and slammed his fist into the ground, sending rocks flying at him.

Cory guarded while jumping back. “HEY! I said NO magic! I KNOW you’re not strong enough to do that otherwise!”

“Maybe I’ve been working out real hard to pull it off!” Kris replied.

“Oooh, gonna be that way huh? Alright, you asked for it!” Cory slammed a foot down and a pillar of earth was uprooted, like someone pressing down on a tettertotter. He then grabbed the pillar and swung it at Kris.

Kris braced himself and flexed his arm and leg muscles and grabbed the pillar as it struck him. “Hph...gonna...have to do...better than that!” He exclaimed before crushing the pillar with his arms and charged at Cory to deliver a punch.

Cory grinned before swinging his head and headbutted Kris’ fist. To Kris, it was like punching iron while Cory felt like a hammer struck his head.

The counter caused Kris’s fist to bounce back, knocking him off balance onto one foot. “Gah!”

Cory pushed through the pain and swung a leg out, kicking Kris’ only leg out from under him and then punched Kris' gut, slamming him into the ground.

“Gah! Damnit!” Kris grunted. He rolled away and stood up panting some. “All right, guess I’m a little rusty here.”

Cory chuckled as he too was panting. “Well, that’s why I want us to do these spars. Better to be able to defend at a moment’s notice.”

“Good point. Let’s see you defend against this!” Kris charged again. This time though just before reaching Cory, he flipped over and landed behind Cory immediately kicking his right leg back to hit Cory in his back.

Cory cried out before he was sent forward. He caught himself and flipped over with his hands before landing on his feet. “Had I not braced at the last second, you would have snapped my spine in two.”

“Now I wouldn’t have used THAT much force if I didn’t think you’d be able to guard against it somehow.” Kris stated.

Cory grinned. “I know, that’s why I love sparring with you. I don’t have to hold back!” He stomped the ground again, this time a large rock the size of his own torso was shot up, before he spartan kicked it at Kris.

Kris waited till the last second and jumped up, curling his body with the curve of the rock just an inch away spinning in mid air before landing on his feet and leapt into a flying kick. However, all he achieved was a fist to the face, as Cory was running behind the rock, waiting for Kris to make a move. Kris was knocked back from the hit and rolled on the ground. “Damn….tricky tricky.” Kris grunted starting to look a bit banged up. “All right, no more rocks, just fists and feet.” Kris stated before running up to Cory and engaged him in fisticuffs like a martial artist.

Cory’s military training matched, countered, and was countered by Kris’ traditional training. Both took hits, both blocked or deflected blows, both were matched in terms of skill. However, this is where the fine print started coming into play. Despite being so matched, Kris didn’t have the stamina or endurance that Cory had due to being trained to go days at a time. Kris was starting to lose ground.

Kris did have incredible stamina of his own, but it had been a long time since he kept up with his stamina training so he was starting to lose. “I think...it’s...clear who’s...going to win now.” Kris stated through his grunts and pants as they continued trading blows.

“Indeed….gonna….yield?” Cory asked through his own grunts.

“A master...must know...when he is...defeated.” Kris panted. He quickly jumped back breaking the close combat. “I...yield.” He bowed before Cory from the waist with his hands together.

Cory bowed as well, doing the same. “Don’t worry, once we get you back on that training, you’ll be putting me in my place soon enough.”

“We’ll see.” Kris replied with a smile before offering his hand held up for a bro handshake.

Cory smirked and grabbed Kris’ hand. “So, what say we heal up and get cleaned before someone at the hive questions what we’ve been doing?”

“Definitely. Plus, I worked up an appetite after that. Let’s grab something to eat after all that too.” Kris stated.

“Right, good thing we got some bits thanks to my little side job of being a blacksmith.” Cory smiled.

“All right then. Let’s get going.” Kris said, wiping the sweat from his brow. “I’m so hungry I could eat a horse…...um….scratch that.” Cory chuckled before they took their leave for Ponyville.

Chapter 17

View Online

Chapter 17

It was another bright day. Kris and Cory were preparing to bring Umbra to Ponyville to see Rarity about making a new outfit more her style so Umbra won’t be stuck with the same clothing. “So Umbra, ready to step outside to see Ponyville?” Kris asked.

Umbra sighed. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

Word was sent ahead of time to Rarity that Umbra was going to be coming with Kris and Cory. Rarity was hesitant at first but agreed to help out. “All right, let’s get going then.” Kris said. Umbra said nothing as she made to follow the two.

It was a bit of a trip but they soon reached Ponyville. Pinkie was the first to greet them with a smile. “HEY GUYS!” She cheered, popping up in front of them. She was wearing a pink and white striped tank top with pink shorts.

“Yo, Pinkie! Good to see you.” Kris greeted.

Cory waved. “Hey Pinkie.”

“And a howdy do to you too Umbra.” Pinkie said, looking to Umbra.

“Charmed.” Umbra said flatly.

“So what brings you three by Ponyville?” Pinkie asked.

“We’re just taking Umbra to see Rarity to get something new made for her so she won’t have to wear the same thing every day.” Kris replied.

“Ooh, nice.” Pinkie cooed. “You got something in mind Umbra?” Pinkie asked.

“Some ideas.” The dark unicorn said evenly.

“Wish I could talk more but I gotta get to Sugar Cube Corner. Feel free to stop by when you're done for some free samples.” Pinkie stated. “Toodaloo!” Pinkie cheered before skipping off.

“I so would like to nail that pony sometime.” Kris said more to himself as he watched Pinkie skip off.

Cory chuckled. “Of course you would.”

Umbra rolled her eyes. “Can we move on?”

“Right, moving on.” Kris said and led the way. It wasn’t long before they reached Rarity’s and walked in.

When they opened the door, a small bell over the door rang. Rarity turned from one of her ponyquins with a smile. “Kris, Cory, darings, so nice to see you two again.”

“A pleasure my lady.” Kris said, giving a gentleman’s bow.

“Umbra.” Rarity said plainly just to acknowledge her presence.

“Rarity.” Umbra said just as plainly.

Rarity sighed, closing her eyes before opening them again. “I shouldn’t be so cold. It does seem you’re trying to change and we do believe in giving others a second chance.” She then said. “A pleasure to have you in my shop.” She then said, giving a smile.

“Right.” Umbra replied with a ting of wariness. “So, what exactly do you need from me?”

“Well first, I need to make sure I have accurate measurements so what I make for you will fit you perfectly. Second, what kind of outfit or design would you like?” Rarity stated.

“Need help with the measurement part?” Kris said, wiggling his fingers.

“Touch me with those hands and I won’t need magic to remove them.” Umbra glared.

Cory deadpanned at Kris. “For once, can you NOT make something an innuendo?”

“How is what I did in any way an innuendo? You two are the ones with your minds in the gutter.” Kris argued back.

“Says the one with the ‘magic hands’. You are asking a talented unicorn if she needs help with measuring. Any sane person would think you’re just using that as an excuse to feel Umbra up.” Cory countered.

“As I have said before, I can’t help it if I think she’s attractive.” Kris stated.

“All right, that’s enough. Miss Umbra, I am just going to ask that you stand in the middle of the room with your legs apart and arms out. I’ll use my magic to manipulate my measuring tape to get your sizes.” Rarity instructed.

Umbra said nothing as she did as asked, her arms spread out and her legs apart. Rarity used her magic to move her measuring tape about while, at the same time, using her magic to take notes of the lengths, and such of Umbra’s body. It didn’t take long. “All right, you can relax now.” She set her measuring tape back where it was as Umbra relaxed. “Now, what sort of design do you have in mind for something new to wear?” Rarity questioned.

“I don’t have much care in design, so long as it’s not frilly and dark colored.” Umbra answered.

“Basically, try something between Applejack and Rainbow Dash in terms of outfits.” Cory clarified.

“Really? I wouldn’t think you’re the type to wear shorts.” Rarity stated to Umbra.

“Well, I meant in terms of durability. She has proven that as long as it doesn’t make her look weak, she would wear just about anything.” Cory added.

“Hmm...well if that’s the case, this could be a challenge. But I do love a challenge. All right then. Give me about….a day. I should have something made up by tomorrow this time.” Rarity stated.

“Sounds good to me.” Kris replied. “Guess we’ll be back tomorrow then.” He looked to Cory. “Should we stay in Ponyville then till tomorrow?”

Cory shrugged. “I don’t mind. Umbra?” He asked, looking to the unicorn in question.

Umbra sighed. “Doesn’t matter. So long as I get my clothes, staying or going back makes no difference.”

“All right then. Let’s go find us a hotel to stay for the night then.” Kris said. “Thanks for this Rarity. I owe you.” He then said looking to Rarity.

“Think nothing of it darling.” Rarity replied, waving it off.

The trio took their leave of the boutique. “So then, any idea where a hotel would be?” Cory asked.

“I think I saw one on the way here.” Kris stated. “Let’s see, perhaps near the center of town?” He questioned. “Otherwise we could always ask someone.”

As they were walking, Umbra was getting some dirty looks or scared looks from the populace.

Umbra wasn’t fazed, she was used to getting such looks that it had no effect on her. Cory didn’t like the looks being sent her way, but he said nothing, knowing it would do very little.

Kris noticed and sighed. “They’ll warm up eventually.” A moment of silence passed from him after that. “Cory….get your guard up.” Kris suddenly said. He then quickly turned and put up a magic shield just in time to block a magic created spear from a unicorn that came from a high angle. A low boom was heard and a shockwave was created from the impact.

Both Cory and Umbra spun and saw the unicorn, with Umbra being shocked at how close that was to her. Cory narrowed his eyes before his arm was coated in white and black flames, the serpent tattoo he made when the humans first arrived slithering off and hissing from his shoulder.

The unicorn that attacked was a male wearing a white suit and pants with a white and yellow striped scarf around his neck covering his mouth. His mane and tail were black and he had piercing blue eyes with a white coat. “Humans, step away from the mare. I have no quarrel with you.”

“Cory, take Umbra and run!” Kris instructed. “I got this joker!”

“You sure? This one looks ready to kill.” Cory asked.

“You are fools for defending her. She is an enemy of Equestria and must be put to death.” The unicorn stated.

“Sorry pal, but she’s under MY Protection, and I’m not about to let some fancy pants assassin in a suit act as judge, jury and executioner for a mare who’s trying to simply live her life now.” Kris stated. “Umbra, Cory! GO!”

Cory sighed before picking Umbra up, bridal style. Umbra yelped from the sudden action before Cory’s legs were covered in flames and he shot off like a cannon, easily disappearing from sight. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Umbra demanded.

“Getting you out of the way. Kris hate’s fighting, he would rather knit clothes than resort to violence. But for him to take a stand and choose to fight instead of letting me do it, it shows he’s really willing to keep you safe. And I promised him that I would help him do that. So if he needs me to get you out of danger, that’s what I’ll do.” Cory said as he ran. Umbra was silent after hearing all this. She didn’t really see any logic in what Kris was doing, or why he would go so far. She refused to believe he was just that nice, no intelligent creature was, but she did have more respect for Kris as a result.

Back with Kris, the unicorn stood ready with his spear held in one hand and Kris stood firm in one spot. “I don’t know who you are, so I’m going to warn you now. Normally I’m against violence, but I’m not going to just stand by idly while some pompous looking pretty stallion threatens someone I care about.”

“You? Care about that mare after what she did?” The unicorn asked. “She’s an enemy of Equestria. As I recall, she captured you and your friend as well and had you as her prisoners. So why would you defend someone who did that to you?”

“Simple, she didn’t think she had a choice in life and now she’s being shown she does have a choice in life as to what she can or can’t be and what she wants to do. So I’m not going to let someone trample on that. Now I’m sure you have good intentions so I’m not going to kill you. However…” Kris then took a stance with his left hand out, right hand in a fist at his chest and legs apart matching his arms. “I will not hold back in defending her. Don’t think just because I’m a human, I’m weak.”

“Very well then. If you are going to stand in the way of justice, then I have no choice.” The unicorn held his spear to the side with his free hand out and palm facing inward. “Come at me.”

Kris’s hands and feet began to glow with his aura. “You asked for this.” Kris then braced his feet, digging them into the ground before launching at mach speed at the unicorn. The stallion did the same. The two clashed, Kris stopping the magic spear by catching it with his right hand surprising the unicorn and threw a punch to the unicorn’s gut. He caught it though and created another shockwave from the clash. They separated and began clashing and moving at such speeds the naked eye couldn’t keep up. There was a series of mini sonic booms going off and slowly rising up over the town. Soon all of Ponyville could see the clashing leaving everyone wondering what was going on.

Cory, after reaching a good distance, almost outside of town, turned with Umbra at the sounds of the fight. “Huh, and here I didn’t think that unicorn would give Kris that much of a fight.”

Umbra raised a brow as she stood next to Cory. “You seem to view yourselves as all powerful.”

Cory snorted. “Hardly, we’ve just haven’t run into anyone that could give us a good challenge. Kris right now might be testing this guy, see what he has up his sleeves. Once he’s had his fun, he’ll end the fight in some flashy way.”

Umbra blinked at this before refocusing on the fight. “He’s bluffing. I mean, I know how powerful they both are and how much more than can be, but they can only use so much at once. And that other human…..Kris, he showed so much raw power under emotional stress. Unless he can call on that at will, I don’t see him winning……” Even as she tried to convince herself, thoughts of Kris protecting her surfaced in her mind, along with the sliver of hope of seeing Kris again, though this went unnoticed by the dark unicorn.

As the clashing in the sky seemed to be escalating, Kris was subtly guiding the fight away from town so as to minimize bystanders and collateral damage. They reached a wide open field outside of town. The unicorn delivered a powerful strike with his spear sending Kris plummeting to the ground and left a half mile long carving in the dirt. Kris managed to keep on his knees though. When he stopped, Kris just barely jumped back and avoided another spear strike from the unicorn with a back flip. He then charged in and started delivering a rapid fire series of punches. The unicorn was barely able to block them and finished with another clash of Kris’s fist meeting the handle of the unicorn’s spear. Kris put more power in his fist and forced the unicorn back.

The unicorn snarled in annoyance. “I will not let this be my day of loss.” He charged in again fighting more fiercely. Kris was starting to have trouble against the unicorn as they traded blows and blocks. Booms and explosions of power could be heard for miles as the fighting went on. Kris would send the unicorn flying through trees, the unicorn would send Kris tumbling through rocks. This went on for a while before finally, Kris managed to deliver a knockout blow to the unicorn’s face, breaking the magic spear when he tried to block and was blown back into the side of a cliff wall and fell unconscious.

Kris managed to find his way to where Umbra and Cory were. Though he was barely standing as he was covered in his own blood with one eye closed and his clothes torn to pieces, barely left on his body. “Hey….guys….I….did it. Told you...I’d….keep you safe...didn’t I?” Kris stated tiredly before collapsing, only to be caught by Cory, who did not look happy.

Umbra was shocked once again before she heard Cory speaking. “You fucking idiot.”

She snapped her head to him. “He fights to nearly his last breath and all you can do is call him an idiot?!”

Cory scowled at her. “Kris wouldn’t have gotten like this if he just went all out. I know Kris, I know how he acts. And I know that no matter how strong an enemy is, he wouldn’t have gotten this torn apart unless he was holding back more than he should.” He turned his gaze back to Kris. “What’s the point of protecting others if you get killed before the enemy is down?” He said before tossing Kris over his shoulder. “Come on, we’re forgetting the hotel and going right back to the hive. While I might get chewed out by Chrysalis, she’s going to bite his head off for this.” He said before making his way for the teleport point.

Umbra was silent as she followed, her thoughts in a storm of emotions. She felt elated Kris had lived, horrified he was so hurt, angry Cory berated him, and confused as to why she felt any of this in the first place. She shook her head and decided to think about it another time.

“Hey...Umbra….don’t worry about me. I’m just...glad I could protect you. So don’t worry about what Cory said.” Kris stated weakly.

Umbra looked at Kris. “He does have one point I agree with. You shouldn’t have held back so much. You didn’t even use your magic outside of what I assume is body enhancement.”

Kris closed his eyes. “I just….didn’t want to...end up killing him. I’m not that kind of guy. So yeah. I did mess up. But…*cough cough* The important thing I care more about is….you’re...safe.” Kris stated.

Cory growled hearing this. “You really are a idiot. There were literally hundreds of ways to beat him without killing him. Break his limbs, damage his horn, use your magic to restrict his movements or even his horn. Bury him up to his neck. Face it, it’s not killing that has you scared, it’s using your magic.”

Kris fell silent and looked away without a word.

“You’re scared you’ll have a repeat of what happened with Umbra. News flash, you’re not Ichigo from Bleach. Unlike him who had sentient beings sharing his body and soul, the magic is at your beck and call. It does what YOU want it to. So stop acting like you’re some OP anime protagonist and shape up. You DARE say you’ll protect others when you’re not willing to do everything to do so.” Cory berated Kris. This rarely happened, but when it did, it was like having a high ranking general glared down at a fresh recruit.

Kris silently took the verbal assault and said nothing to refute.

Umbra honestly was stunned at what she was seeing and hearing and truly couldn’t say anything, either in Kris’ defense or in question. She was beginning to have questions she wasn’t sure she wanted answers to.

----------------------------------------------

“WHAT IN THE NAME OF THE MIGHTY HIVES ABOVE HAPPENED TO YOU!?” Chrysalis’s voice rang out so loudly the entire hive and beyond could hear.

“Well….your majesty. I um….you see…” Kris stood before Chrysalis still in bad shape. He had taken a moment to clean himself as best he could before meeting with Chrysalis, but wasn’t given much time.

“YOU ARE GOING TO STAND THERE AND TELL ME A UNICORN DID THIS TO YOU!? HOW!? WHY!? Didn’t you give it your all to fight back!?” Chrysalis asked again. “NO! YOU DIDN’T DID YOU!? YOU HELD BACK BECAUSE YOU DIDN’T WANT TO KILL IS THAT RIGHT?!”

Kris groaned as he slumped forward. “Please forgive me, my queen.”

Chrysalis then turned to Cory. “AND YOU! WHY DIDN’T YOU HELP HIM!? YOU WERE THERE TOO!”

Cory took the yelling before speaking. “Kris asked me to get Umbra to safety. He told me he had it handled. I had assumed he was going to be testing the unicorn before ending the fight. Instead, I found out he held back out of fear. Not fear of the unicorn or even of killing him. If killing was the real fear, you, me, and him all know that he had hundreds of ways of ending the fight. He was scared of becoming that demon again.” He said calmly.

Chrysalis tiredly sat back in her throne and rested a hand over her face. “I swear I can’t leave you two alone for a minute. Are you just natural danger magnets or something?”

Cory sighed. “I honestly can’t deny that on my part. I did have the worst luck in the military as far as ambushes and enemy engagements went.”

Umbra was rather silent for most of this before taking a breath and speaking up. “It was my fault. The unicorn was after me and Kris took it upon himself to protect me. He had no obligation to, yet he did so.”

Cory laughed. “HAH! You’re hardly at fault Umbra. Even if Kris DIDN’T have magic, he STILL would have stepped up to defend you. That’s just how he is.”

“Indeed, you are not at fault here Umbra.” Chrysalis said. “And after all I’ve seen and heard, I think it’s safe now to move you up from prisoner to guest of our kingdom. The ring holding back your magic will be removed.” She stated. Umbra didn’t know how many times she could be shocked in a day, cause here she was once again shocked.

Cory smiled. “Well, at least this way, you will be able to protect yourself.” Umbra silently nodded at this.

“Even so, I still won’t hesitate to be by your side should something like this come up again.” Kris stated.

“Not so soon you won’t!” Chrysalis and Cory both exclaimed before the queen continued, making Kris flinch. “You are too badly injured and will mostly be in the hospital wing for at least a month!”

“A MONTH!?” Kris exclaimed. “Oh come on!”

“I do NOT want to hear it. You brought this on yourself for being so reckless!” Chrysalis said. “Now you can either go to the hospital wing yourself or I can have the guards take you there. Which will it be?” Chrysalis was sounding more like a mother scolding her child than a ruler.

Kris sighed. “Yes your majesty, I’ll be on my way now.” He said before leaving and headed for the hospital. “On the bright side, I will get to be surrounded by cute nurse changelings.” He mused to himself.

“AND DON’T EVEN THINK OF USING MAGIC OR EVEN TRYING ANYTHING WITH THE FEMALE STAFF UNTIL YOU’RE FULLY HEALED!” Cory barked after Kris.

Kris groaned. “Ooooooooooooooooooh!”

Chrysalis sighed again once Kris was gone. “*sigh* I swear.” She then looked to Umbra and left her throne to approach her. “Now, as for that ring on your horn.” Umbra stood up straight as the queen approached. “I am putting a lot of trust in you with this, hoping you won’t try anything. You are a guest in my kingdom now. Cory and Kris will still be in charge of keeping an eye on you though. Can I trust you?”

Umbra took a breath through her nose. “Even if I wished to try anything, Cory would not allow it and would not be as merciful as Kris.” “You’re damn right I wouldn’t.” “But Kris, and by a smaller extent Cory, have been kind to me and showed me more than what I could be. I still don’t fully believe I can be anything more than what I was made for but…...I’m willing to try. So yes, you can trust me.”

Chrysalis gave a smile before reaching her right hand to take hold of the small black ring around Umbra’s horn and pulled it off. “You are now a free mare and guest in my kingdom. No longer are you a prisoner of the changeling kingdom.”

Umbra bowed at Chrysalis, showing respect to her as the queen of changelings. “Thank you.”

“Now that that’s settled, I need to get back to my other royal duties. So go do whatever you like now.” She said to Umbra and Cory.

The two bowed to Chrysalis before taking their leave. Cory looked at Umbra. “So, what are you going to be doing?”

Umbra thought on it. “I suppose I will retire to my room for now. After all this, I am feeling mentally exhausted.”

Cory nodded. “Sleep well then.” Umbra nodded back before taking her leave. After she was gone, Cory rubbed his jawline. “So then, what should I do? I’m rather ahead in my projects in the forge, so that can be held off for now. The infants still have a large supply of love to feed on until they can eat other foods.” He muttered to himself before shrugging and just began walking for now.

Meanwhile, a little later in the day at the hospital wing. “Will you stop being such a baby and take your medicine already.” A male changeling said as he was trying to get Kris to take some medicine who had both his arms wrapped up in bandages and suspended along with his right leg. That and along with his chest, right eye, and, practically his whole body wrapped up.

“Oh come on! What about all the cute nurses!? Why aren’t they here!?” Kris whined.

“I told you! They’re on a week long vacation! Now suck it up and take it!” The male changeling said.

“What did I do to deserve this!?” Kris whined as he started shedding tears.

“Being an idiot? That comes to mind.” Cory’s voice was heard as he appeared at the doorway, smirking at Kris.

“Oh don’t give me that!” Kris exclaimed.

“Oh, sir Cory, hello.” The male changeling greeted. “I don’t suppose I could get your help with your friend here could I?”

“Certainly. In times like these, you have to be willing to be…...aggressive.” Cory had a grin as he looked at Kris, cracking his knuckles as he approached.

“I’LL TAKE IT! I’LL TAKE IT!” Kris exclaimed in fear. “GIVE IT TO ME!” He then opened his mouth ready for the medicine.

The male changeling nurse sighed before giving Kris a spoonful.

Once he swallowed, Kris cringed at the taste. “Euuuuuugh….I miss the cuties.”

Chapter 18

View Online

Chapter 18

Nothing much happened while Kris was in the hospital. He managed to recover a little sooner than expected. He just stepped out of the changeling hospital ward and stretched out his arms. “Mmmmmaaaaaaaaaah! Man it feels good to be out and about again.”

“If you want to stay out of that bed, then you’ll use your head better.” Cory’s voice was heard as he approached, Umbra not far behind him.

Kris sighed. “Yeah yeah, I gotcha. I promise I’ll be more careful next time.”

Cory crossed his arms. “You better. I doubt you’d want Chrysalis to snap.”

Kris then smiled noticing Umbra. “Hey Umbra, you doing all right?”

Umbra nodded. “I have been….acclimating well. Feels strange to be treated with kindness.”

“I imagine when all anyone feels from you is fear just seeing you.” Kris stated. “So, did you get the outfit Rarity made for you?”

Umbra nodded. “We did. It…..was better than I was expecting.”

Cory smiled. “Rarity knows her stuff when it comes to fashion.”

She always puts her heart into her work no matter what.” Kris added. “So, now that I’m no longer bed ridden in the hospital, what to…”

“KYAAAA! He’s out!” A group of female voices cheered before Kris was suddenly surrounded by young female changelings in their early teens.

“Whoa! Uh….ladies?” Kris greeted in surprise.

“Oh Kris, we’re so glad you’re okay!” One of them said.

“We heard what happened in Ponyville, we’re so glad you didn’t die.” Another said.

From the T-shirts they were wearing, they were in the fanclub that was formed for Cory and Kris. “You were so brave to fight that unicorn all by yourself to protect Umbra.” The third stated.

“It was nothing really.” Kris replied rubbing the back of his head with an uneasy smile.

Cory sighed before coming around and placing a hand on Kris’ shoulder. “Sorry ladies, but now that Kris is out and about, he has some work to catch up on. Wouldn’t want to make the Queen mad for leaving that work to pile up.”

“Awwww…” The trio of fans aw’ed in disappointment.

“I appreciate your concern girls, but duty calls.” Kris said.

“Do you think you two could stop by our clubhouse just for a visit sometime?” The first mareling asked.

Cory smiled. “I think we can do that. Our next day off, we’ll come by for a visit.”

“Yaaay!” They cheered happily and bid farewell before flying off.

“So cute.” Kris commented watching them leave.

Umbra rolled her eyes. “I see your attraction to them hasn’t changed much.”

Cory chuckled. “If anything, it’s only increased since the mareling nurses didn’t come back for a while.”

“Fear not though lady Umbra, for my heart will always belong to thee.” Kris said, trying to sound chivalrous.

“You better not let Chrysalis hear that.” Cory said.

“Alas, my heart is big enough for more than one love. Thus I fear not.” Kris replied, keeping up the act. “That said, Umbra.” Kris then looked to Umbra, dropping the act.

Umbra raised a brow. “I honestly don’t care. You wish to rut them, that’s your choice. I’m not one for such talk however.”

“Actually, I was going to ask if you might allow me to take you out sometime on a date. Just the two of us.” Kris said. “I realize it may not be your thing but I think I can get something together you would enjoy.”

Umbra was about to reject the offer but paused for a moment. She thought about it before speaking. “Very well.”

“I promise not to disappoint.” Kris replied with a bow. “I will show you the most fun you have ever had.”

“We shall see.” Umbra said before taking her leave.

Cory looked at Kris after Umbra left. “Making progress.”

“Indeed. I’m glad to see she’s starting to open up. Now I just need to figure out what to do on the date. I was thinking of taking her to this carnival that’s coming to Ponyville soon. But I’m not sure it would be her thing.”

“I’m sure she’s more of the ‘swords, spears, and kicking ass’ kind of mare. One that finds the most fun in a little bit of chaos.” Cory mentioned.

As soon as Cory said swords and spears, a bulb lit up in Kris’s head. “Cory, do you remember that one resturaunt we went to once where it was like a medieval show? I believe it was called Medieval times.”

“I’m going to guess you’re going to try and pull something like that off, aren’t you?” Cory asked.

“Why not? Doesn't that seem like the kind of thing Umbra would enjoy?” Kris asked.

“It does, but ask yourself this. HOW are you gonna pull that off when the entire WORLD is like a mix of that and the twentieth century of our world?” Cory asked with a raised brow.

“A lot of leg work, negotiations, and busting my ass to pull together an amazing dinner theater for that dark beauty.” Kris replied.

“You’re just gonna ask the princesses and Chrysalis for help, aren’t you?” Cory deadpanned.

“No.” Kris simply said. “If I want to show Umbra how much I care, I gotta try and pull this off myself. I’ll figure it out. Believe me. I will do this.” Kris stated with determination.

Cory sighed. “Alright, but don’t bite off more than you can chew. Last thing we need is a mess that Discord would be proud of.”

“Trust me. I will work my butt off but I’ll be sure not to take on more than I can handle. Besides, I do have an idea of where I might be able to start.”

“Okay, I’ll leave it to you. But if you need me, just give a holler.” Cory offered.

“I will. Thanks.” Kris replied, giving a smile.

Cory nodded with his own smile. “Alright. I’ll see you around then. I have a few projects to finish up.”

“Right, see you later then.” Kris said before heading off to his first stop.

The brothels the changelings set up kept going. Since they no longer really needed love as badly now, they did charge a small fee to ponies for their use. This brought in money they could use to buy other things they could use such as clothing and food, and materials for other things. This allowed the changelings to build up their own economy and were now being paid in their own hive for their work. This included Kris and Cory to be paid for their jobs so they could afford what they might want or need.

From then, Kris worked extra hard around the hive and, when he had time off, went to Ponyville to do a few odd jobs. All this to earn a good amount of money to start working on his idea. One day, he took a trip to the minotaur nation. During his time in the hospital, he learned about the minotaurs out of curiosity. He went on his own without much word but promising he wasn’t going to get into any fights and looked to see about hiring a couple strong minotaur warriors to take part in his plan. He was fortunate enough to hire a few.

After that, he looked to hire some ponies for a bit of construction to build up a place that seemed like an arena. He managed to have them build it out of sight as he wanted this all to be a surprise. Then there was working to get enough food, drinks, and utensils for a crowd. Sure he wanted this to be a date with Umbra, but he also wanted to show other ponies a good time with an experience he had with such a show. Plus, it was sure to earn back what he had spent for all this.

It took nearly a month for everything to be set up and he passed the word a new themed restaurant was about to open but only for one night. Exhausted and beat, Kris returned to the hive walking with a hunch. “Phew….finally….ready.”

“So, the triumphant hero returns.” Cory was heard as he was waiting for Kris.

“Hey...Cory. Finally...got everything ready. It wasn’t easy though. But it’s all set.” Kris stated.

“I heard, however, what are you gonna do if everypony wants it for more than one night? Or is this gonna be something you do every now and again?” Cory asked.

“Well, if it does turn out ponies want to see more of it, I have someone lined up to take over running it in my stead. I explained it all to him and what to do and come to me if he ever needs help. So that’s taken care of.”

“So, who do you have for the knights, the king, and the princess?” Cory queried.

“Remember that trip I took a while back? I went to the minotaur nation. I managed to hire a few minotaurs to take part as the knights. Plus, I got a couple griffons to help as well. One for the king, one for the queen and one for the princess. I’ve also got a few sharp shooting ponies to take part in an archery contest that’s to be held during the show. And a few pegasi to do an aerial combat show.”

Cory snorted. “That’s gonna be an image. A minotaur knight and a griffon princess. You do remember how they are supposed to act right?”

Kris groaned. “Ugh, I just thought a griffon king and queen would seem more regal than a minotaur king and queen.”

“Not saying it’s bad, just saying that it might be a bit cute. Especially depending on the griffon. Speaking of, how in the hell did you convince any griffon to help with this, let alone go along with the acting?”

Kris smiled. “Surprisingly, there were actually a few nice griffons among the gruffs. Trust me, I did get alot of no’s and get lost from the griffons as I was asking around, but the ones I got to act for the king, queen, and princess approached me. And you’ll never guess who the princess is going to be.” He then added with a grin.

Cory honestly looked hopeful at this moment. “Please tell me it’s Gabby.”

“Aw, you did guess.” Kris replied with a smile.

Cory fist pumped. “YES! Oh, that cute little griffon is going to look gorgeous in that dress.” His brain then hit the brakes with the force of a one ton anvil. “Wait, WHO did you commission for the outfits and armor?”

“The minotaurs have great blacksmiths, so of course they’ll be using their own armor and weapons but will be dulled so there won’t be any chance of real harm being done. It is a show after all. As for the costumes, who do you think?”

“Just checking. You did want this to be a secret, so I can only imagine how you got Rarity to do them without letting her know what they were for.” Cory said.

“I actually did tell her what they were for but made her promise to keep it secret. Plus, she was rather impressed with the old designs from that time period and thought them elegant. I used magic to display the kind of clothing I had in mind. So she’s working on them as we speak and will be done soon.”

“Alright then. So, when will it be?”

“Next week on Saturday afternoon. It all starts at around four.” Kris stated.

Cory crossed his arms. “I might just go myself. Take Chrysalis there as my date.”

“I’d be hurt if you didn’t. I’m extending an invitation to the entire hive for this event as well as Ponyville.”

“Hope you’ll send some to the Princesses and Cadence and Shining.” Cory mentioned.

“Already have them written out with my own hands.” Kris said.

“Nice. Here’s hoping they enjoy themselves. Granted, I don’t see many enjoying the combat, like Fluttershy, but I hope the story will keep those types entertained.”

“I just hope this goes off without a hitch. I worked SO HARD to put all this together.” Kris stated. “It feels like I did this not just for Umbra, but for the hive and Ponyville, maybe even all of Equestria.”

“Might be exaggerating there, but I get ya. This isn’t just some piece of equipment that you made in an hour, this is something you literally busted your balls to do. I know for a fact that there aren’t many humans that would go that far, JUST for a date.”

“Oh gosh. You don’t think then Umbra will think of me as coming off as desperate then do you? Considering all I did JUST for a date with her?” Kris stated, starting to sound worried.

Cory deadpanned at Kris. “First, take a few deep breaths to calm down before you hyperventilate and I have to slap you.”

Kris did so and managed to calm down.

“Good. Now second, Umbra isn’t like that. She knows effort and hard work and she’ll know the energy you spent doing this. BUT, and this is number three, you need to understand something. Despite everything you’re doing, despite everything you’ve done, despite everything you hope for, you need to know that there is in fact one possibility that could happen even with everything going off great and she even has a good time.”

“And...that is?”

Cory looked sternly at Kris. “She doesn’t see you as more than a friend, and in time, might fall for someone else.”

Kris sighed as he slumped. “Yeah, you’re right.” He looked back up. “I just had another thought though. I hope Chrysalis won’t get jealous from this. I could say I did this for her too.”

Cory patted Kris’ shoulder. “You leave Chrysalis to me. I’ll make sure she’s good with you wanting more than changelings for lovers.”

Kris smiled. “Thanks man. You’re a real bro.”

Cory shrugged. “It’s either that, or watch her go praying mantis on you.”

“Hah hah, very funny.” Kris replied dryly. “She would never do that.”

“Never know. That’s how many people think of some women and they suddenly go full Yandere.”

“Yikes.” Kris replied.

The week passed by. Rarity worked hard on the costumes for all that were going to participate and got fittings for them. The minotaur blacksmith made the suits of armor for the minotaurs and pegasus soldiers that were going to take part as well. Word spread of the event across the hive and Ponyville and personal invites sent to the princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Cadence’s husband Shining Armor. Twilight and her friends, along with the princesses and queen Chrysalis would be allowed free entry and food.

Kris approached Umbra, who was in her room, before all this though and asked if she was ready for a surprise he put together for her. “So, you ready to hear what the surprise is?”

Umbra answered through the door, getting dressed for the date. “You have been hinting at it all week, so if I’m not ready now, I doubt I’ll ever be. What is it?”

“I hope you like this. I put together a little event involving warriors battling it out, archers showing off their sharp shooting skills, and such all with food and drinks. And most of Ponyville, the hive, and the princesses are going to be there.”

“It was to my understanding that a date would involve only those OF the date. Or has that changed?”

“Well, yes many ponies are going to be there, but with as big an event as this is that I put together, I figured it would be a waste if it were just us two. But my focus is going to be all on you and that’s what makes it a date.”

“Hmm, very well. But I better be impressed. I’m not some skimpy mare you can woo with little effort.”

“Of course I know that. Hence why I put all this together for you.” Kris said.

The door opened, and Umbra was wearing a dress that Rarity made for her. While Umbra didn’t like dresses of any kind, she had to admit that this one appealed to her. It was very similar to her old armor and cape in terms of color. She wore a silver dress that hugged her body that went down to just a few inches above her ankles, with a slit in the side to show off her left leg. The top portion was strapless, leaving her shoulders bare and a good part of her back showing as well, while hugging her breasts. However, just because the dress was strapless, didn’t mean she left her shoulders bare. She had a crimson veil like sash that went over her shoulders and gently wrapped around her forearms. Her hands and forearms were covered by crimson gloves that stopped just before the elbows. In place of her old crown, she had a tiara that was also silver with dark rubies embedded in it. She wore little makeup, mostly because there was little in the hive, but she did have black lip gloss and violet eye shadow.

“Wow, you look amazing Umbra.” Kris commented, looking her up and down.

Umbra nodded. “I know. And you clean up rather nice yourself.”

“Why thank you.” Kris was wearing a dark red vest and pants with gold swirling designs on the lapel, sleeve cuffs and pant cuffs. He had a white silk button up shirt underneath and was wearing black loafers. His hair was combed back neatly. “So, let us be off. The show awaits.” Kris bowed.

“Indeed.” Umbra said before walking with Kris.

The arena for the event was about three stories tall and was covered in a white tarp like fabric along the outside with different colored checker patterns. The whole structure was made with wood and metal. The seating area was divided into different colored sections as well. The whole place was in an oval shape. Sitting in an elaborate balcony with three thrones and a red cover was where the king, queen, and princess sat. The king wore an elaborate red and gold robe with a gold crown on his head that was embedded with different colored gems.

The queen griffon wore an elegant red dress with gold and green swirls and had a gold tiara on her head.

The princess, Gabby griffon, sat with them wearing a pink dress and a pink pointy hat with a pink veil. Her dress had short sleeves and white trim. She looked rather adorable in her outfit and smiled as she waved at everyone that was coming in. Standing in the center of the arena were the minotaurs in full armor, a few ponies wearing robes and cloaks with bows and quivers with arrows in them. And hovering above them were a group of pegasi in armor as well.

Kris led Umbra to a seat next to the balcony where the king and queen were. The princesses were given a similar place much like the balcony the griffons were in to sit and watch the show. “So Umbra, what do you think so far?” Kris asked. The place was packed as ponies and changelings seemed rather hyped for the show.

“I will admit, I am amazed you were able to put this together. But I’ll reserve my judgement until the show begins.” Umbra said as she sat next to Kris.

The griffon king stood up and spoke, a series of speakers were set up throughout the stadium so all could hear him clearly. “Ponies and changelings alike, foals of all ages! This night! We hold a magnificent contest of strength, bravery, and skill! All to find the best among you that will earn the honor of receiving a favor from my daughter, the princess!” The king announced. “As you all notice, you each sit in a section of different colors. Those colors represent your knight and his team! Cheer out and give your knight their support!” The king said.

The crowd cheered out for their knight as the minotaurs saluted to their designated sections. Umbra and Kris were in a red section. “For the first event of this night, the minotaur knights will demonstrate their strength in one on one combat! FIRST! Red knight versus the green knight! Step forward and pay your respects!”

The two named minotaurs did so and bowed their heads to one another. “BEGIN!” With that, the event started. The minotaurs showed great strength and skill as they fought, as if it were for real. They clashed and fought hard making it look as real as possible. It was clear as the first event went on, the blue knight and his team were going to be the villains as the blue minotaur knight cheated here and there to try and win the upper hand.

Kris was feeling rather proud of the show he put together and was enjoying it so far. He looked to see how Umbra might be paying attention...if at all.

She was more than paying attention, her eyes were locked on the fights as she ate. She looked to be studying the fights, almost as if committing them to memory.

Kris grinned at this and looked back to the show. Soon, the fights were narrowed down to the red knight versus the blue knight. At first it seemed the red knight was winning but the blue knight started playing dirty by throwing dirt in the red knight’s eyes. The red knight wasn’t about to give up though and managed to avoid any hits. Eventually, the red knight won through luck and skill and came out on top. The crowd cheered for the red knight except for the blue section that booed. The crowd seemed to be getting into it as well.

Then came the archery contest. There were a few simple shots, like who could hit the target from furthest away. But the shots soon got to be more tricky. It soon came down to the green Archer competing against the blue archer. Before either could take a shot, another two arrows were shot and flew past between them and the arrows hit their mark. In shock, the two competitors looked back to see who took the shot. It was another figure wearing a cloak. After a moment of silence, the figure removed her hood to reveal it was….Zecora!

Cory, who was sitting with Chrysalis, felt his jaw drop from the reveal. He did NOT expect this, nor for her to be such a good shot to fire two arrows at once and both hit their target. It would seem Kris decided to change a few things with the normal script, not that he was complaining.

Kris planned this part and was proud of the shock that followed the reveal. He had visited Zecora one day and were merely talking when he shared a bit about his time at a summer camp and archery came up. Zecora spoke about how she was rather good with a bow as it was required for some defense back in her homeland. She was a great shot with the bow, a regular robin hood. When the idea for this event came up in Kris’s head, he remembered this of Zecora and asked if she would be interested in taking part in being a surprise competitor.

“Who are you to interrupt this event!?” The griffon king barked.

“Zecora is my name! And bows and arrows are my game! I mean no disrespect, but the blue knight can not win this bet!”

“Accursed zebra! How dare you interfere!” The blue archer exclaimed.

“I seek a challenge this day, will you fight, or run away?”

The blue archer clenched his teeth in anger. “Fine! I will prove you have no place here zebra!” He then looked to the king. “Sire! Do we have your blessing to face one another!?”

“I will allow this match. Let it be so!”

And so the two began their competition. Zecora managed to match the blue archer shot for shot. The final blow was when the archer had to shoot his arrow through several rings, just over a torch, and hit the target dead center while moving. He managed to do so. When Zecora attempted, not only did she make it, but her arrow split the blue archer’s clean in half making her the winner. The crowd cheered for Zecora and she bowed before taking her leave.

“Way to go Zecora!” Kris cheered out.

It was clear throughout all of this, the princesses and Shining were enjoying the show along with Twilight and ‘most’ of her friends. Fluttershy of course didn’t seem to care much for the violence. She was enjoying the food though.

Umbra herself was enjoying it all. From the combat, to the surprise appearance, she wasn’t sure what she liked more.

It was finally time for the next part of the show, the pegasus soldiers. They took to the air and began their mid air free-for-all. They displayed great aerial prowess and skill as they flew and fought and dodged and weaved and used any and all aerial tactics they could to get the upper hand on their opponent. Eventually, the red pegasus knight was the last one standing and the crowd cheered. Not just for the victor, but for the spectacular show all the pegasi put on.

With that out of the way, the griffon king stood up. “And now my friends, we come to the final surprise of the night! On this night! One among you will have the chance to step into the ring and display your skill as a warrior!”

Umbra perked up, this interesting her greatly. Cory himself was also curious, knowing this was another change Kris made.

“For the first combatant! The crown calls upon…..Lady UMBRA!”

Umbra was shocked to hear her name called, but she didn’t let it keep her from moving as she stood up from her seat.

“Lady Umbra! Report to the blacksmith for a fitting for your armor!” The king declared. “Once ready we will call for your opponent!”

Getting into it, Umbra bowed to the king and took her leave for the blacksmith.

As it happens, there was a suit of armor just for her already to go. “Courtesy of your date madam.” The blacksmith said as he presented the armor to her. It was just like her old armor only it looked newer and covered a bit more.

Umbra stared at the armor before smiling softly. “Thank you.” She said before taking and putting the armor on. It fit just like her old armor. It was a tad heavier, but that was a given thanks to the extra protection.

Once she came back out, the crowd was cheering for her. The king stood. “Now, your opponent this night will be the very champion we have witnessed be born! You will face the red minotaur knight!”

The red Minotaur Knight stepped up and stood before Umbra brandishing a mace and shield.

Umbra herself had a longsword she held in her right hand while the other held a shortsword in her left hand. She gave her longsword a flourish before taking a ready stance.

“I speak earnestly when I say this! No need to hold back! But there is to be no killing! The winner will be decided if you can disarm or incapacitate your opponent!” The king declared. “You may begin when ready!”

Umbra braced herself, waiting for the minotaur’s first move. The red knight charged forth like a bull brandishing his mace. He soon reached Umbra and swung down with his weapon. Umbra swung her longsword and managed to push the mace to the side before thrusting with her shortsword at his opened side. The minotaur just barely avoided the stab by an inch and jumped back before recollecting himself. “You fight well. Your skills were not exaggerated by the human that set this up.” The red knight stated.

Umbra gave her blades a flourish. “I may be a unicorn, but I am a warrior. I do not need magic to face an opponent.”

“Very well then. Let’s put those skills to the test!” The minotaur slammed his mace to the ground with such force it created a shock wave heading right for Umbra. She jumped over it and towards the minotaur, using her speed to her advantage. The minotaur attempted a shield bash at Umbra’s predicted landing spot. Umbra barely managed to use her longsword to block the shield and used it as a springboard, leaping over the minotaur knight. She spun about and swung her shortsword at the back of the knight’s neck. The minotaur ducked just barely avoiding it and quickly spun to bash his mace into Umbra’s side.

Umbra barely managed to block with both blades, the blow flinging her away. She landed in a slide, sliding backwards as her hooves dug into the ground before she stopped. Her arms were tingling, the force of that blow nearly rendering them numb. “I need to be careful, that could have caused some damage had I not been fast enough.”

“I have to say. You're definitely a worthy opponent. You almost had me a couple times. You’d be a fine warrior admired among my people back home.” The red knight minotaur stated still standing in a defensive position with his shield held and mace at the ready.

Umbra smirked. “And as far as pure physical combat goes, you’re the best I’ve fought yet. I haven’t felt such a rush in a long time.”

“Then let’s keep going and enjoy this as long as possible. Shall we? Really give the audience a show.”

Umbra grinned. “As you wish.” Umbra shot for the knight before throwing her shortsword like a throwing knife, the blade flying for the unprotected joint of his leg. The minotaur figured the target and lowered his stance so his shield guarded his legs as well. As soon as he heard the sword hit his shield, he quickly swung it sideways and attempted another bash with his mace thinking Umbra would be right behind it. Instead though, she appeared at his unprotected side as he swung, holding her long sword with both hands. She then thrusted it with great force. Just before the blow hit, she stopped it just at the gap under the knight’s arm, the tip poking it through the chainmail. In a real duel to the death, continuing that attack would have gone through his body, cut through a lung, and tore through his esophagus, the end resulting in him drowning in his own blood. For all intents and purposes, Umbra had him dead to rights.

The minotaur froze upon realizing what had happened. He sighed but smiled. “Seems I’ve lost. I submit!” He then called out, Umbra stepping away afterward.

The griffon king stood up. “This night’s champion! UMBRA!” The crowd cheered.

The knight stood up and sheathed his mace. “Miss Umbra, you are very impressive. I feel no shame losing to one as strong as you. I hope we can meet in battle again like this one day.” He offered a hand for a shake.

Umbra didn’t hesitate and took the hand in a firm shake. “Anytime you wish for a duel, I’ll be waiting.” She had a smirk, but one of eagerness.

“My name is Bullner. I don’t intend on losing again.” With that, the red Knight Bullner took his leave of the arena.

Umbra nodded to him before taking her leave as well.

With the show now over and all things wrapping up, Kris escorted Umbra from the place as it was emptying out. “So, did you have fun?” Kris asked.

“I did. I will admit, you truly have impressed me this night. I was not expecting to be called on for a duel.” Umbra said, a soft smile on her face.

“Glad to hear it.” Kris said. “I actually stumbled upon that Bullner guy during my visit to the minotaur nation when I went to recruit a few for this show. When I saw how tough he was, I figured you might enjoy having a little duel with him. So I added that as the last part of the show.”

“I see. Well, I did enjoy getting my blood pumping. I have not had a duel that enjoyable in a very long time.”

“I’m glad you liked it. I wanted to do something to impress you and show you a good time. As it turns out, this was similar to something back in my world they have. That’s where I got the idea to do this.”

“I see. Humans seem to have many talents.” Umbra said.

“So, will you accept me as your colt friend now as the term goes?” Kris asked.

Umbra paused at that, thinking in silence. Before long, she looked at Kris intently. “I am willing to give it a try. But remember this, I am not sure about most of this, so if I believe it doesn’t feel right, we will end it. I will not be in a relationship that I don’t fully enjoy. Understand?”

“Whatever you wish, Umbra.” Kris replied with a smile. “I aim to please.”

Chapter 19

View Online

Chapter 19

Another peaceful night had fallen over Equestria. It was a clear sky with a full moon. A light wind was blowing and rustling the trees. The stars twinkled brightly in the night sky. The citizens of Equestria, and all other beings under the night sky had retired for the night to rest until morning. Luna, having accomplished setting the scene for the night, began her next task. To ensure the citizens were not having terrible dreams. She entered the realm of dreams and began scanning the realm for any pony having a nightmare. For now, nothing seemed out of the ordinary and no nightmares were to be found...until she came across a door that led to unknown territory. A black mist was emitting from it, a sign a nightmare was in progress.

“Oh dear. This seems particularly strong.” Luna commented. She approached the door and opened to enter the dream.

The dream was in a desert at night, but not one she had seen before. She spotted what appeared to be a small camp not too far from her with a fire going. Luna flew over and spotted, to her surprise, humans. It was a group of seven humans of varying ages, though the youngest she spotted looked to be barely fifteen at the least. None were recognizable at a glance, but it was clear one of these humans was one of the humans she had met from the Hive. She heard the humans speak.

“So Sarge, are you gonna tell us what the hell we’re doing in the ass end of the most hostile grounds in the world?” One human asked, a tag on his chest showing his name as Sven.

The Sarge, who was a seasoned man with a stone look in his eyes and a name tag of Jackson, sighed. “All I know is that there is a village not too far from here. There’s a special VIP we need to extract before the Iraqis come and snatch them up.”

Another human perked up, a young woman with the name tag of Byers. “Sir, isn’t that village known to be against the Taliban?”

Jackson smirked lightly. “Been reading up the maps I take it.”

Byers nodded. “Yes sir.”

“Well, you’re right about that. They are. So finding our target will be easy.”

“But if the Taliban come in looking for the VIP…..”

Jackson nodded. “They would burn the village to the ground.”

Silence rang throughout the group before the youngest, the young boywho looked like he should be in school still, spoke up. “Couldn’t we defend them?”

The Sarge sighed. “You have a good heart boy, but as a soldier, you shouldn’t let that get in the way of the mission.”

“But sir, aren’t we trying to end this war? Wouldn’t leaving these people to die only allow the enemy to use them as Martyrs? There would be no one to question them if they did so.”

Another human, this one another male and by the name of Doyle, grinned. “Kid’s got a point Sarge. Our orders, despite the more detailed bits, IS to help end this war. Think how much support those towel wearing crazies would lose if word spread of Americans protecting a village from them when they didn’t have to.”

“I agree.” An older japanese man said, the name Yanagi on his chest. “And aren’t you the one that always tells each of us to never allow civilians to come to harm?”

Sarge groaned before feeling a hand on his shoulder. Looking, he saw the last human of the group. Another older man, this one named Johns. “Well, you heard them. It seems to be a majority vote.”

Jackson sighed while rubbing his face. “Just once I want to go on a mission without morality kicking in.”

Doyle shrugged. “Hey, we might not be good soldiers for that, but I’d rather be a better human.” The others all agreed.

Sarge smiled tiredly before standing. “Alright, get some rest. We move out in two hours. If we’re gonna defend that town, we’re gonna need time to set up defenses.”

“Sir, yes sir!” The group said as one before they went to their own tents. The dream then shifted and Luna found herself outside a village with the houses looking to be made of hardened sand.

“What sort of memory is this?” Luna questioned. “Where is this taking place?”

She decided to go into the village, hoping for some answers. Luna wasn’t sure how she would find answers in such a place but it seemed as good a place as any to start. Upon entering though, it seemed the nightmare truly began. She could hear loud bangs in rapid succession along with explosions. She soon found the source and instantly wished she didn’t.

Through a narrow pathway, bodies littered the ground like so much litter. They all had weapons she never seen before while also wearing some form of cloth like armor and robes here and there. More of them were pouring in, trying to get through, only to be killed in a hail of bullet fire. At the end of the pathway, Luna would spot the humans she saw before, however, it seemed they too had suffered.

Jackson was laying dead, a large hole in his neck, right next to Sven, whose chest was riddled with holes. Byers was seen burning Doyle’s stump where his right leg used to be alone with tying it off to stop the bloodflow, Doyle swearing the whole time. Yanagi, Johns, and the young boy were at a heavy barricade, firing down the path at the enemy. Luna was witnessing a battle of what was clearly a war taking place. But that’s not what horrified her. What did was that the young boy, who looked like he should be enjoying school and worrying about if a certain girl likes him, was fighting for his life and killing his own species with a hard look on his face, a look she had only seen on old veterans when reminded of things they wished to forget. It went on for hours, at least for the humans, for Luna it went by in minutes. One by one the defending humans fell, never to get back up again, till only the boy was left. He was wounded heavily, blood pouring out here and there, and yet he still fought, his eyes not once showing fear, only rage.

And then it hit Luna like an Ursa Major. She knew just whose dream this was. After all, there was only two humans she knew of and she also knew only one of them had ever been in any military.

“Cory….I...I had no idea how much suffering he went through.” Luna commented. “How could a young boy go through such horror at such a young age? What was he even doing with those soldiers in the first place?” Luna couldn’t help but wonder that last one. He was just a child after all. Yet here he was with soldiers in the middle of a war he shouldn’t be fighting.

Luna felt she had to look further back in Cory’s memories to get those answers. But this was a dream. She could only try to make the nightmare stop and bring peace to the dreamer. So, she focused her magic and tried to take control of the dream and stop the horror going on.

It wasn’t easy though. Due to it being a memory in dream form, it was closer to a flashback than a dream. However, through effort, and sheer will, she was able to take over and change the dream to something far more pleasant.

Luna created a scene on the moon with a peaceful garden with fluorescent plants and a creek running through the garden. A few bugs that lit up the area fluttered about and a bridge over the creek rested nearby. A clear view of the planet Equestria rested on could be seen above as well. “Cory, Cory.” Luna called out to him.

Cory was changed from the wounded boy into the strong man she had come to know. He looked over to her. “Luna. You saw all that, did you?” He said, his tone dead and holding no emotion.

“Sadly, I did.” Luna replied. “I was patrolling the dream realm to ensure my citizens were all sleeping peacefully. I happened upon the door leading to your dream...or nightmare I should say. And I saw all that. I don’t understand how a young boy could go through that horror and still be as sane as you seem to be. I must know, why were you even with those humans in a war you shouldn’t have been fighting in in the first place with how young you were?”

Cory was silent before he began chuckling. It slowly grew into a laugh that grew louder as time passed. But there was no joy or mirth in this laughter. It was the laugh of a broken man. He slowly calmed down before sighing. “I was never sane to begin with.”

Luna gave a concerned look. “How….can that be? What do you mean you were never sane to begin with?”

Cory looked at Luna with a sorrowful smile. “I suffer from a rare defect. From the moment I was born, I was a two percenter. Do you know what that is?”

“Can’t say I do. What does that mean?” Luna questioned, feeling like she wasn’t going to like the answer.

“It means that out of a human population of 7.8 billion, I am of the two percent…..two percent that can kill without any hesitation.”

Luna was shocked to hear this. “You mean….there are humans who are born with no empathy whatsoever? No sense of guilt or regret for killing another?”

“Not entirely correct. We do have empathy, but…..let’s set a scene. Say you are in front of a stallion who’s holding another pony hostage, a knife to the throat, set in a way that if they jerk the wrong way, the neck is cut open and the hostage dies. You have no magic but you do have a weapon that can kill him to save the hostage. However, you KNOW the stallion is a family stallion, who loves his family and cares for them, and is only in this mess due to one bad thing happening after another. What would you do?”

Luna frowned. “Well, I would try to calm the stallion down and see if there might be any way for him to release the hostage. I’d rather find any other solution that doesn’t involve any death.”

Cory pointed at her. “And there’s the difference. We would feel for the stallion, we would feel sad for his situation. But that doesn’t stop us. We see a chance to end it quickly, we take it. We kill without hesitation, without remorse.”

Luna lowered her head, her mane shadowing her eyes. “I...I see.” A few tears began to fall. “I….I am sorry Cory.” She said before clenching a fist.

Cory chuckled. “You wanted to know why I was with those soldiers. My defect played a part in it. I was twelve when it happened. My mother was being abused by her boyfriend. It got so bad that I took a knife and began cutting and stabbing into him. He fought back, but the fight only lasted a few seconds before it ended. I felt nothing when I killed him, no joy at helping my mother, no satisfaction from ending that bastard, not even disgust that I just killed someone. Nothing. I was put on trial and would have been sent to the Department of Juvenile Justice, or DJJ, which is prison for minors, but a general heard what happened and made me an offer. I join the military and be trained to weaponize my defect, and they will make sure my mother is well cared for and that she never will have to work another day in her life. Needless to say, I took it.”

Luna stood there in silence for a moment. She then rushed forward and hugged Cory tightly in her arms as if to try and comfort him as she cried.

Cory was shocked at this and felt confused. He expected pity at least, which he hated, or sympathy at best and hate at worse, but this caught him off guard. Even Kris didn’t react this way when told of Cory’s past.

“You’re not alone anymore Cory. Listen, I want you to understand that if you ever need anything, you can talk to me. I can’t say I know what it’s like to go through something like that. But it sounds horrible. All I can offer is my ear to listen, and my shoulder to cry on should you feel the need. Please don’t reject this offer. It’s not healthy to keep your emotions bottled up. I can tell while you may not show it, you must be in pain deep down inside.”

Cory frowned before hugging Luna back. “Can’t make any promises, but I can say I do consider you a friend. I’m so used to being seen as a monster that I eventually took pride in it. Outside of Kris, you’re the only one I’ve told this to and not treat me like a rabid beast.”

“You are not a monster!” Lune exclaimed lightly, tightening her hug. “Don’t you ever let anyone tell you different. You may not feel anything when it comes to taking a life, but that doesn’t make you a monster. You are a living being with feelings and thoughts. You can feel sadness, happiness, regret, pain, joy, love. You can feel all those things. You’re not a monster. You are you. Nothing more, nothing less. Don’t let anyone tell you different.”

Cory chuckled. “There are some veterans that would argue. Some say that as long as you feel any sadness, regret or disgust from taking a life, that makes you human. If you start to enjoy killing, but control it by aiming it at other killers, you’re more of a primal human. If you start to love killing and don’t care who you kill, you’re an animal. But when you feel nothing at all when you take a life, that’s when you should be scared. And yet, I feel no fear, just stoicism.”

Luna broke the hug and simply rested her hands on Cory’s shoulders looking him in the eye, her eyes still wet from the tears. “Cory, human or pony, it doesn’t matter. You are a living being who deserves respect and should be given help when it’s needed like everyone else. Life is a precious gift, one that shouldn’t be thrown away or looked down on so easily. Despite you being able to end a life so easily though doesn’t change the value of your own life. You have friends who care about you and want to see you happy. Keep that in mind and try to find happiness in life. Surely you must have found some by now.”

Cory smiled. “I never said I didn’t. Kris was my first friend that I didn’t lose in the military. He showed me how to feel like a normal human. And then we end up here. From there, it’s just more happiness. Some bumps, but it was worth it.”

Luna managed a smile. “I’m glad to hear that. And know you have a friend in me as well now. So don’t hesitate to call on me if there’s something you need that I can do for you. All right?”

Cory nodded. “You got it.” He then leaned in and kissed her, just under her horn. “And thank you.”

Luna’s eyes widened a moment and a blush crossed her face in surprise at the kiss. “Um….no problem. Well, I...I should be going now. I believe it is just about morning.”

As she said that, the dream was turning white. Cory nodded. “See you around, oh ruler of the beautiful night.” He was soon gone, leaving Luna alone in the dream realm, having been removed from the dreamer’s head now that he awoke.

Luna sighed once Cory was gone and returned to her own body before opening her eyes. “That human, hard to believe someone could have gone through so much.” She noticed the sun starting to rise and began lowering the moon in accordance. “I’ll have to pay him a personal visit sometime.” She said before turning back to her room from the balcony and went inside to get ready for the day.

Chapter 20

View Online

Chapter 20

It had been quite a while now since Cory and Kris had arrived in Equestria through queen Chrysalis, leader of the changelings. Battles were fought, love was found, peace was made between the changelings and the ponies, and a tyrant has been reformed. In a recent event, Discord had managed to break free of his stone prison and the girls had managed to stop him again with the elements of harmony. It wasn’t easy at first but they managed to succeed and stopped Discord from turning Equestria into his own chaotic playground.

Twilight and her friends had a few other adventures and learned lessons on friendship over time. One day though, Celestia had the idea to try and have Discord reformed. To show him the true magic of friendship. However, she wasn’t sure just Twilight and her friends would be enough. She also was a bit concerned for their safety. Celestia made a trip to the Changeling hive and met with Chrysalis. “Queen Chrysalis, I thank you for meeting with me on such short notice.” Celestia said as she entered Chrysalis’s throne room.

“Quite all right. There isn’t really much to do around here. So what can I help you with?”

“I was actually hoping I might ask to borrow your human subjects, Cory and Kris.”

Chrysalis raised a brow. “And what for?”

“I have a plan to try and reform Discord so we will no longer have to worry about him being a problem. Plus having such a powerful being on our side would be helpful if the time ever came. I was going to have Twilight Sparkle and her friends try to work with Discord and show him what friendship is truly like and hope he’ll change his ways. But at the same time I fear for the girls’ safety. With how strong Cory and Kris are, I was hoping I could have them act as extra protection against Discord.”

“You and I both know Discord can warp the very fabric of reality. I fail to see how much protection my beloved’s can provide against such a being.” Chrysalis stated.

“The girls will be armed with the elements of harmony at all times during their attempt to reform him. They can act should Discord try anything.”

“Well if that’s the case, then you don’t really need them now do you?” Chrysalis asked.

“It is their quick thinking and wits I feel would be helpful in a time of danger.” Celestia informed.

“Hmm….I’ll have to think about it and discuss it with them. I’ll let you know their answer later.” Chrysalis replied.

“Very well. I thank you for your consideration. I shall return to Canterlot.” Celestia bowed her head and left.

Chrysalis later called for Cory and Kris to meet with her in the throne room. They kneeled before Chrysalis. “You called for us my queen?” Kris said.

“Indeed. I have received a request from Celestia wanting your aid in a task she is going to set for Twilight Sparkle and her friends. They’re going to attempt to reform Discord.” Chrysalis informed. “I am curious. Do you think such a task is possible?”

Cory rubbed his chin at this. “Normally, I would say no. But given who is tasked with this, there’s a half and half chance.”

“Given everything those six have accomplished so far. I think they could do it if anyone can.” Kris replied.

“Celestia asked that you two help the girls and act as an added protection against Discord should he seem to try anything suspicious or what not. Personally I would rather not put you two in such a situation, but I will leave it up to you. Are you all right with helping the girls in trying to reform Discord and act as a sort of bodyguard for them should Discord try anything?”

“With respect, your grace, I fail to see how we would be any help against such a being. He could erase us with a thought.” Cory mentioned.

“Indeed, however the girls will have their elements of harmony on them at all times during this endeavor and can turn him back to stone should he try anything like that. You would merely be acting as an extra set of eyes and ears to ensure he doesn’t try anything funny.” Chrysalis stated.

“I don’t know my queen. I do think having such a powerful being on our side would be helpful, I’m just not sure what all we could do to help.” Kris said. “Other than what you said, I don’t know how much good that would do.” Cory nodded in agreement.

“So you do not wish to help then?” Chrysalis said.

“Well….I would hate for anything to happen to the girls should Discord manage to pull something.” Kris then stated. “If us being there can help keep Discord in line, I suppose I’m not opposed to the idea of helping.”

Cory sighed. “I still fail to see how we would be of any help, but I agree with Kris.”

“Very well, I shall inform Celestia of your decision. She will then pass on when to meet with her and the girls and where.” Chrysalis stated. “But no matter what happens, please try to stay safe and come back home.” She then said with a concerned look.

Cory smiled. “With Discord involved, that’ll be a tough promise. But we’ll keep it all the same.”

“You can count on us my queen.” Kris said. “We’ll be extra careful.”

“Very well. That’s all I can ask.” Chrysalis replied.

The next week, Cory and Kris met up with the girls just outside of town. “So good to see you two again!” Pinkie exclaimed as she hugged Cory and Kris.

“Good to see you too, Pinkie.” Kris said with a smile hugging back.

Cory grunted from the sudden and strong hug. “Yeah, same.”

“So what exactly is it we’re all meeting like this for?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You don’t know?” Kris replied once Pinkie broke the hug.

“No, Celestia just asked us all to meet here.” Twilight stated.

“Here she comes now!” Rarity declared pointing to Celestia who was flying in with four pegasus guards carrying Discord in his stone state.

“Um, princess, why did you bring Discord?” Twilight asked.

“Because girls, I would like you all to work with Discord and show him the true magic of friendship. Try to get him to change for the better.” Celestia stated.

“What!?” The girls exclaimed.

“You can’t be serious.” Applejack said.

“Us! Reform him!? HAH! Not likely.” Rainbow said.

“I realize it may be difficult, but if Discord were on our side, his powers would be helpful. Besides, I believe it will all hinge on Fluttershy.”

“Me?” Fluttershy asked nervously. “W...why me?”

“Because of your kind heart. I believe you will be the key to reforming Discord.” Celestia stated with a gentle smile. “I’ve also brought the elements of harmony for you all to keep on you at all times during this task. So you can turn him to stone should he try anything.”

“And why are Kris and Cory here?” Rarity asked.

“They are going to act as an extra pair of eyes to keep on Discord and make sure he doesn’t try anything suspicious. Think of them as an early warning.” Celestia informed. “Can I count on you two?” She then asked looking at the humans.

“We’ll try.” Kris replied.

Cory nodded. “We’ve been given a mission. We’ll see it done.”

Celestia had a brief flicker in her memory, given Luna had explained to her what she had seen in Cory’s nightmare that one night. Her expression shifted to a saddened one for a brief moment before shaking her head. “Thank you both. I know you didn’t have to do this so I am grateful you agreed to help. If there is anything I can do to return the favor, please let me know.”

“No thanks’ needs, but we understand.” Cory said.

Celestia brought out the elements of harmony and passed them out to their respectful owners. “I trust you all with this task. I know you can do it. And Cory, Kris, I think you two might be helpful in helping Discord understand friendship as well. More importantly, what you went through might be similar to what he went through which is why he acts the way he does.”

Cory raised a brow at this. “I doubt it, but we’ll keep it in mind.”

“With that, I shall take my leave and wish you all good luck.” With that, Celestia flapped her wings and flew off back to Canterlot with the guards.

“Okay girls. Let’s do this.” Twilight said. The six mares formed a circle around Discord. Twilight lit up her horn and activated her element. They all rose up and a rainbow ribbon began connecting the elements of harmony. The magic surged to Discord’s stone form and it began to crack. Soon Discord was freed from his prison and stretched.

“Huuuuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Oooh..ooooh…” Discord wiggled his body like a noodle for a moment. “Oh that is SOOOOO much better. So, little miss sun butt thinks she can reform me does she?”

“How do you know what was said!?” Rainbow exclaimed hovering up to Discord.

“Just because I was imprisoned in stone doesn’t mean I couldn’t hear what was going on.” Discord stated. “Though it does make rolling my eyes a bit of a challenge.” He added before pulling his eyes out and rolled them like dice which went into two holes. The holes blinked and Discord formed out of the ground.

“Then you know that if you try anything, we can send you right back to your stone prison.” Twilight stated.

“Yes yes, so scary.” Discord said giving another stretch and snapped his eagle claw making a little squirrel that was in a nearby tree become slightly bigger, furrier, and angrier, like a stone age squirrel.

“Discord!” Fluttershy exclaimed. “You turn that squirrel back right now!”

“Fine.” Discord sighed before turning the squirrel back to normal.

“Remember Discord, none of your tricks.” Twilight said.

“And I suppose you two are helping as well right?” Discord said, looking to the two humans.

Cory shrugged. “I suppose so. Though in honesty, I could use a good laugh and you seem to have a good sense of humor. Or at least a human’s sense of humor.”

“Don’t encourage him.” Twilight said.

“You better promise from now on, no more of your tricks.” Pinkie said.

“Or it’s back to stone for you.” Twilight warned.

“Fine, I promise. No more funny business from me.” Discord said holding one hand to his chest and the other up like a boy scout. His tail however...the white tuft at the end formed a hand and snapped, affecting some nearby beavers. Their eyes turned red and started chirping angrily.

“HEY! I saw that!” Kris exclaimed.

“Saw what?” Discord asked.

“Turn those beavers back.”

“He affected some beavers?” Fluttershy asked.

Discord grumbled. “Fine.” He snapped his lion paw and turned the beavers back to normal.

Cory nodded. “Better. If you want to see some chaos so bad, Kris and I have the perfect solution for you.”

“Oh please, as if you two could match MY level of chaos.” Discord snorted. “I’m the master of chaos.”

“Us? No. The cast of Jackass? Yes.” Cory said with a grin.

“Oh boy.” Kris sighed with a grin.

“Who?” Discord asked flatly.

“Who’s...Jackass?” Twilight asked.

“Not who, a What. Jackass is a show back in our world. A group of humans basically do things that no sane being would ever do, just so others can laugh. In fact, Discord….if you would be so kind, could you create a screen that plays what I’m thinking so we can all see just a taste of what I’m talking about?” Cory asked.

Discord crossed his arms in thought. “Hmm...well...fine. But only because I’m curious about this jackass thing from your world.” With that, he snapped his eagle claw and made a big screen appear before them.

It was then the opening of the first Jackass movie started playing.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jbobAObJhoU

Dramatic music started to play and singing accompanied it. The scene started on a street with two yellow lines at the center and white smoke billowing across the scene. From the smoke, a large shopping cart pushed by two humans came out. The cart itself had several other humans in it cheering. A few more were hanging on the sides. As it went on, the humans in the cart started hitting one another and making goofy faces. As they went on, cannons on the sides of the road fired large amounts of dust and what looked like broken bits of rock or road at the humans, with many pieces hitting. One by one, the humans on the sides were either thrown off or jumped off, hitting the ground rolling. Soon only the humans in the cart were left, covered in dust a minor wounds from the bombardment. One popped up, standing tall, and spoke. “I’m Johnny Knoxville and welcome to Jackass!” He called out before the cart came to a sudden and violent stop which launched the humans into a fireworks stand.

Discord laughed hysterically at the scene along with Pinkie while the other girls just stared in confusion. “I think...I’m...going to like this….already!” Discord said between laughs.

“And just think, that was only the first couple of minutes. There are five movies of this, each around two and half hours or so.” Cory said with a wider grin.

“Five more?” Discord asked. He suddenly snapped his eagle claw, and they were all in a theatre now with popcorn in their laps. On the large screen was Jackass series 1-5.

“What’s going on?” Twilight asked.

“We’re watching all the Jackass movies. I have to see more of this human humor from the other world.” Discord stated before taking some popcorn.

“Oh boy.” Kris sighed.

Chapter 21

View Online

Chapter 21

With some work and sharing humor and gags from their world with Discord, Cory and Kris were able to win over the god of chaos and, with the help of the six ponies, Fluttershy mostly, they were able to show Discord how important Friendship can be. So he became friends with the ponies and the two humans.

Things were peaceful for a while among the changelings and ponies. Nothing much happened. No new threats or anything. One day though, Twilight had received a book from Celestia that contained some of Starswirl the bearded’s spells. One of which was unfinished and Celestia believed Twilight could finish it. Without realizing it, she ended up casting the spell before going to bed. It was during this chaos that Kris and Cory had decided to pay a visit to the town.

Kris stretched as they entered Ponyville. “Man, nice as the hive is, it is good to be among actual buildings rather than rocks.” Kris commented.

Cory shrugged. “Meh, one place is as good as any other to me.”

“I guess.” Kris commented. “But it is a nice day out….wait...what the..?” Kris paused as he was looking up and noticed something funny with the clouds. “Um...Cory, are you seeing this?” The clouds were all in a checkerboard pattern with some raining while others were snowing.

Cory seemed to be having trouble seeing things as he had rubbed, blinked, and hit the side of his head several times each. “Is it that the clouds seem to be going wacky? Cause if not, I need my eyes checked.”

“That’s exactly what I’m seeing.” Kris said. “You don’t think Discord is behind this do you?”

“No, he’s the type to do something random and out of order, this seems like someone arranged it before kicking it into gear.” Cory theorized.

“Maybe we should ask Twilight what’s going on.” Kris suggested.

“Wait….Kris, you don’t think…..is this the finale of season three?” Cory asked.

“Well, if we see any of the girls with a different cutie mark….yes.” Kris replied. “Then this is going to be the day Twilight becomes an alicorn princess.”

Cory groaned before rubbing his face. “It’s just one thing after another.”

“Sweet! We’re going to be witness to history!” Kris said. “Look! I think that’s Rarity over there!” Kris pointed out as he saw Rarity looking up at the sky with her horn glowing. She was manipulating the weather and had Rainbow Dash’s cutie mark.

Cory sighed. “Yep, it’s that time.”

“Well aren’t you a ray of joy.” Kris commented. “Oh right, you never did care much for this part did you?”

“NO, I didn't. It was so stupid. First off, casting the spell accidentally? She knew full well she was casting a spell, but she didn’t know WHAT it would do, that was nothing but reckless. And then came when she had to fix it all. Logic would dictate putting the ponies in their proper places so they can go back to normal. And THEN, after ‘finishing’ the spell, she’s made into a Princess. I’m sorry, but this finale was nothing but BULLSHIT.” Cory panted a bit after getting all that out in one breath.

“Geeze. Tell me how you really feel.” Kris replied. “Okay, I’ll admit it was stupid of Twilight to try and cast a spell when she had no idea what it would do. But I think Celestia knew that was going to happen and used this as a test to see if she was finally ready. It had been confirmed the princesses can get premonitions of future events right?”

“I still call BULLSHIT. Making her into a princess after preventing a war with another country? I’ll accept. Making her into a princess after bringing peace to several towns or even protecting said towns? I can get behind. Making her into a princess after creating a spell from scratch that could change medical science and magic as a whole? I will put the crown on her myself. But finishing a spell that an old stubborn unicorn couldn’t finish, who also has his head so far up his own ass he can tell what’s stuck in his throat, is NOT royalty material!” Cory REALLY seemed to have a problem with how Twilight was made into a princess, not that she was made into one, just the HOW.

“Wow, well just don’t let Celestia or Twilight hear all that.” Kris said nervously. As they were talking about the subject, Twilight had already gotten to Rarity and changed her back and headed off to the others through song. “Oh, Twilight is already getting the problem fixed.”

“And it’s through song. End me now.” Cory said, his voice just dead.

“Well I like the musical numbers.” Kris commented. “Kind of makes me wish I could break out in song like them sounding great too.”

Cory stared at Kris with a dead look in his eyes. “I will break you if you do. One thing I hated about disney was their damn songs that their cast would break out in. Don’t get me wrong, some are great, but because of Disney, EVERYONE else thought it was a great idea to do too. Case in point.” He pointed at Twilight as she and her friends sang.

“Well I liked the songs from the show. Even better getting to hear them in person.” Kris commented. They were nearing the end of the song and soon were now heading to Twilight’s home. “Come on! It’s about to happen.” Kris said rushing for the library.

Cory sighed before following Kris.

“Hey girls!” Kris called as they entered.

“Cory, Kris, you guys are just in time! Twilight’s about to finish a spell Starswirl wasn’t able to figure out.” Pinkie said.

“Really? Cool. Isn’t he like your idol or something?” Kris asked.

“He is, and it’s rather funny that I get to complete one of HIS spells.” Twilight said as she held the book before her.

“How is it funny?” Cory asked.

“Starswirl is my idol! I never thought I’d get to try and actually complete one of his works.” Twilight stated before she began writing and rewriting the spell as she said it. Just as she finished it, everyone’s elements of harmony started glowing and fired a beam at Twilight. A brilliant flash erupted and blinded everyone. When it cleared, Twilight was gone.

“Twilight!” The girls cried out in concern.

“Whoa! What the heck happened?” Kris asked even though he knew.

“What happened?! Where did she go!?” Applejack asked.

“We gotta find her!” Rainbow cried out. “Come on guys, you gotta help too!” Rainbow said to Cory and Kris.

Cory raised his hand. “GIRLS!” He shouted. “Will you all calm down? If she was hit with the Elements without your consent, wouldn’t that mean that she was hit for a reason? In all the time you’ve had them, have the Elements done anything bad to any one of you?”

“He’s got a point girls. The elements of harmony are a force for good.” Kris said. “Going by that logic, they most likely teleported her somewhere for some reason.”

“But….if that’s the case, then where did they send her?” Rarity asked. “And why?”

“Who knows, all we can do for now is wait.” Kris replied.

“We’ll wait until tomorrow. If she’s not back, THEN we’ll look for her. Not that it would do much good seeing as we have no idea WHERE she is, so we wouldn’t know where to start in the first place.” Cory added.

The sun soon went down. Shortly after that, a brilliant light filled the sky taking the form of Twilight’s cutie mark. The group headed to the center of town where the light hung over. Soon, a white light appeared and faded revealing Twilight standing there, now sporting a new pair of wings. “I’m….a princess?” Twilight asked in amazement.

With her was Celestia. “You are.”

“OH MY GOSH!” Pinkie exclaimed before glomping on to Twilight.

“Wow Twi, ah can’t believe it.” Applejack said as she and the others approached.

“Congrats Twilight.” Kris said, giving a smile.

Cory sighed before smiling. “Same here.”

“Am I really ready for this?” Twilight asked herself.

“You have proven yourself time and again to be brilliant, kind, and shown what friendship can do. You don’t need me anymore as your teacher, but I will still be there to help you should you need it...princess Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia said, bowing.

With that, the other girls bowed as well.

Kris bowed too at the waist.

Cory however didn’t and gave a salute instead. “I serve Queen Chrysalis, but if you need help, I’ll be there.”

“Same as me.” Kris said. “Always happy to help a friend.”

“Thank you, all of you.” Twilight said with a smile.

“You know what this calls for?” Pinkie asked. “AN ALICORN PARTY!” She then exclaimed.

Pinkie soon threw a big party to celebrate Twilight’s ascension before the official coronation was held before all of Equestria. Cory and Kris were present for it but just as observers. After, they headed back to the hive to tell Chrysalis the news.

“Your majesty.” Kris said bowing as he and Cory stood before Chrysalis. “We have returned. Sorry it wasn’t sooner but certain events occurred.”

“Oh? Do tell?” Chrysalis asked.

Cory cleared his throat. “Twilight Sparkle is now PRINCESS Twilight Sparkle.”

“A new princess? I see. This is interesting news. Well...I have some news of my own, but for your ears only. Let us retire to my room for the moment.” Chrysalis said getting up from her throne.

Cory and Kris bowed before following her to her room.

Once the doors were closed and they were alone, Chrysalis blushed a bit looking at them. “This princess business reminded me I did have important news for you two. Due to the few nights we’ve spent together recently. It….it seems I am...with child.”

“WHAT!?” Kris and Cory exclaimed in utter shock.

The Curse Of Chrysalis Ch 22

View Online

Chapter 22

“There’s something I need to inform you both of.” Chrysalis said as she stood before Cory and Kris. “I’m...pregnant.”

“WHAT?!” Both Kris and Cory exclaimed in shock.

“Excuse me. How?” Kris asked. “I mean, we’re a different species, such a thing shouldn’t really be possible.”

“Well, due to the nature of us changelings, we can be impregnated by males of other species.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory held his head in shock. “This…..I have no words….”

“You’re going to be fathers.” Chrysalis said.

“Both of us?” Kris asked. “At the same time?”

“How? Wouldn’t only one of us be the father?” Cory asked after.

“As queen of the changelings, I am able to have multiple children as well as perform a rather complex internal exercise where the sperm of one male can fertilize some of my eggs and the sperm of another fertilize the others.” Chrysalis stated.

Kris was silent from this information.

Cory facepalmed. “Of course. Despite the magic used to create the changelings, they’re still subject to the laws of evolution. This way can prevent any risk of birth defects by only allowing those males you choose, ensuring a stronger brood.”

“Exactly.” Chrysalis replied.

“So um….how many kids are we talking here?” Kris asked in concern.

“Oh, about...five or six. Six I’m for sure.” Chrysalis replied.

Cory stared with wide eyes at this. He knew she could give birth to many, but six was still a LOT for a human. Kris practically fainted on the spot. “Six….six kids….three from each of us I take it?” Kris asked.

“Of course.” Chrysalis replied.

“I’m not feeling so well.” Kris stated.

Cory took a seat. “I…..I honestly have no words.”

“Is it really that big a deal? I can see that with you humans, females have less children than that but it isn’t by that much is it?” Chrysalis asked.

“Normally, human women have only ONE child at a time. On rare occasions two, which are called twins.” Kris informed.

“Oh….I see.” Chrysalis replied.

“It’s a bit more shocking for me though.” Cory said with a shaky tone.

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes slightly. “Don’t you go telling me father hood scares you. Three of these babies I’m going to have are yours as well. They are going to be the next in line for the throne should the day come.”

“That’s what shocking me. You don’t understand Chrissy. I told you I was once a soldier. What I didn’t tell you was what I lost during my time as one. I lost several things, one of which was the ability to have children. I was told by at least five different doctors that I was steril.”

“What? So then how is it three of Chrysalis’s babies are yours?” Kris asked.

“The summoning spell I used to bring you two here. I wanted to ensure the soldiers I summon were strong and smart. Perhaps that spell also removed any unnatural or strange dysfunctions, thus making it possible for you to impregnate another female.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory rubbed his face. “Well, unless told otherwise, that’s the best theory so far. All the same though, I never thought I would ever have the chance to be a father, so hearing that’s what’s gonna happen is an unexpected surprise to be sure, but a welcomed one.”

“Good, glad to hear you’re okay with it then. Not like you had much of a choice anyway.” Chrysalis added jokingly.

“I’m just not sure I’ll make a good father. I never imagined myself having kids.” Kris stated. “But...I’ll do my best.”

“Glad to hear it.” Chrysalis replied.

Cory sighed. “Oh boy, you all know we’re gonna have to tell Pinkie Pie about this. She’ll want to throw a Baby Shower party.”

“Oh really?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yes really.” Kris replied. “She does love throwing parties after all.”

“Hmm….I suppose so then.” Chrysalis replied.

“Plus, at least this way, we have an excuse to mingle with the pony folk more.” Cory mentioned.

“Good point.” Kris replied.

“Fine, go inform your Pinkie friend about the news and say she can throw me a baby shower.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory nodded with a smile. “You won’t regret it.” He said before standing up and giving her a kiss on the cheek.

Kris did the same before leaving with Cory to Ponyville.

-------------------------------------------

“I get to what?!” Pinkie exclaimed excitedly. “SERIOUSLY! This is GREAT NEWS! I’d LOVE to throw a baby shower for Chrysalis!”

Cory chuckled at this. “Thanks. And feel free to invite your friends and the royal family. Don’t know about Shining, but I know Cadence would be happy to talk babies. You know those two are trying for one.”

“I sure do.” Pinkie replied. “You can count on me! I’ll make this party super duper fun!”

“We’re counting on you Pinkie.” Kris said.

“Oh, and also, make sure you screen anyone else you invite. I know ponies and changelings are on good terms now, but there might still be a few thickheaded idiots wanting to cause trouble.” Cory added.

“No problem. It’ll only be fun loving ponies at the party. No naughty no fun party poopers allowed!” Pinkie stated.

“Well then, we’ll leave it up to you.” Kris said. “Guess that’s it then.”

“Aw, you’re not leaving already are you? Can’t you stick around a bit more and hang out?” Pinkie pleaded.

Cory was about to decline, but thought about it more. “Now that I think about it, Kris hasn’t had as much time with the ponies as he wanted.” He smiled at Pinkie. “I think we can spare a few hours.”

“WOO HOO! FINALLY!” Kris cheered in his head but was calm on the outside. “We would love to.” He stated.

“Great! I can get everyone together so we can have some fun! There’s a carnival in town we can go to.” Pinkie informed.

“Sounds good to me.” Cory said.

“Sweet, sounds fun.” Kris replied.

“Great! We’ll meet back up near the west edge of town in one hour. See you there!” And with that, Pinkie dashed off in the blink of an eye.

Cory shook his head with a smile before looking at Kris. “So, happy now?”

“Are you implying something with that question?” Kris retorted.

“Come on Kris, I know you. You’ve been bummed about not spending more time with the ponies since our first encounter with them. The most time you spent was during that Medieval Times event and that was more leg work than actually hanging out.”

“Pease, I’ve grown beyond such trivialities.” Kris stated in a fake english accent. “Okay fine, I’m happy. Thanks bro. Don’t get me wrong, I like it at the hive. We’re pretty much celebrities there, we even have our own fan club that’s still growing. But we’ve BARELY gotten to hang out in Ponyville and spend time with our favorite ponies.”

“Yeah, I’ll give ya that. In all honesty, if I wasn’t the commitment type, I might have tried winning Applejack over before asking her out.”

“While I think they’re all great, my pick would have to go to Pinkie. I just love her fun loving care free happy go lucky attitude.” Kris stated. “Say….do you think there’s like a...herd thing in this world? I don’t think we really looked into that. I mean we pretty much have that at the hive, able to have sex with any changeling that’s willing. But can males have more than one wife here?”

Cory paused to think as he rubbed his chin. “Well, it would make sense. I mean, even at the hive, we’ve seen more females than males, even with the guards. Well, we could ask, but I think, just to be safe, we try looking it up. I’m certain Twilight’s Library would have something on the subject.”

“Or we could just outright ask her when we see her at the carnival.” Kris stated.

“And what if there ISN’T herding and we just make an embarrassing moment?”

Kris was silent a moment before responding. “Library it is!”

The two made their way to Twilight’s home. Seeing as they had an hour before having to meet Pinkie for the carnival, they had plenty of time.

A few minutes later, the two arrived at the treebrary home of Twilight Sparkle. Cory knocked on the door. It may have been a library, but it was still someone’s home.

The door opened to reveal Spike in a purple with green stripes hoodie and matching loose fitting pants. “Hey Kris, Cory.” Spike greeted with a smile.

“Spike, my main dragon. Good to see you.” Kris greeted.

“Good to see you Spike. We’re just here to look up some books.” Cory explained.

“Why else would you come to the library?” Spike asked before stepping aside. “Come on in.”

“Thanks bud.” Kris said, walking in with Cory.

The two began looking through the available books before Cory called out. “Ah ha! Found it!” Cory pulled a book that was titled ‘Relationships: The ins and outs and types’.

The book revealed that, due to there being more females than males in such a way, a male could have more than one mare, up to three at least. It was referred to as herding. The stallion is at the head of the herd and the first female he courts and later marries is the head mare. She usually has the last say in decisions regarding the herd. Like if the male wants to bring in another female, the mare has to agree or at least put the new female through a screening process to see if she feels the new mare would be worthy or not. There was also another term, literally called a Harem. While a herd was meant to be small, a Harem was meant to be big. A stallion could have up to ten females, but they would have to get a permit due to in the past, some stallions had used this to lay claim to mares and they ended up just being trophies. Otherwise, Herds and Harems were the same, rules and all.

Then there was a sub section on joint herding. Basically, if two or more stallions who are close friends have mares who like the other stallion, then the two stallions can join their herds together. It’s up to the two stallions though to decide who the head stallion would be in such a joint herding. The same would be said for the lead mare or mares.

“Well, there we go. They do have herding here.” Kris stated.

Cory nodded before putting the book back. “Yeah, that answered a lot of questions.”

“So now, we just gotta ask Chrysalis if it’s okay for us to see about courting other mares to join our family. I got one already in mind to see about joining us, and another I’d LOVE to have join us.” Kris stated.

“Well, you already have Umbra for possible herding.” Cory added.

“That’s one of the mares I’m talking about. You can probably guess who the other is.”

“Of course, we just talked with her not even a few minutes ago.”

“All right, then it’s settled. After our fun with the girls, we’ll head back and ask Chrysalis about this herd thing. Sound good?”

“Yep. Here’s hoping she says yes.” Cory said.

After that, they hung around a while till it was time to meet with the others at the carnival. Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Spike were all there. “Ready to have fun everyone?” Pinkie asked.

“This would be a good way to relax after all the work I’ve been putting in at my shop.” Rarity stated.

“Ah could use a bit o’ a break from ma farm.” Applejack stated.

“You bet I’m ready! Carnivals are awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“YES! Finally a break from the library.” Spike cheered.

Cory chuckled at this. “Come on Spike, it can’t be THAT bad.”

Spike gave a deadpan look. “Twilight just recently had us re-organize and re RE organize the books by title, size, color, AND author.”

“So?” Cory said with a straight face.

“Five times.” Spike added.

“I’ll admit, that does sound tedious, but would you rather do that here, OR at the library at Canterlot?”

“Fine, point taken.” Spike replied in defeat. “It’s still alot of work that was about to put me to sleep. I NEED this.”

“Fine, let’s get to the fun then.” Twilight said.

“How bout we hit up the roller coaster first?” Kris suggested.

“Um...I think I’d rather go on something….not so scary.” Fluttershy said. “If you don’t mind.”

“I suppose we could split up then and do our own thing.” Rainbow said.

“But we came to have fun together!” Pinkie nearly whined.

“How about this then? For the first…..let’s say four attractions, we all find ones we’ll all do together, and then we break off into two groups to find ones more to our liking. One group for the high speed fun, one group for the more calm and relaxing fun.” Cory offered.

“That sounds like a great idea!” Pinkie cheered.

The others sounded off in agreement.

“All right, let’s get this fun on the road!” Kris cheered.

For the next few hours, the group went on many rides, and played games while snacking on cotton candy, funnel cakes, and other treats. One of the more fun moments for Kris was when he, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie went to a haunted house and Rainbow got scared but tried to play it off. Kris had a few scares himself but had fun.

Eventually, it was time to go so they bid farewell and Kris and Cory headed back to the hive. It was time to ask Chrysalis the big question.

Cory took a few breaths. “Oh boy. I don’t think I’ve been this nervous for a good while.”

“I know. I’m a little nervous myself. Let’s just not beat around the bush and get right to it. Sound good?” Kris stated.

“Right, but we’ll work our way to it, not just blurt it out.” Cory said.

“All right.” They went to the throne room to see Chrysalis. “Hey there Chrysalis.” Kris greeted.

“You two are back later than I thought.” Chrysalis commented.

“We ended up hanging out with Twilight and the girls at a carnival.” Kris stated.

“Definitely somewhere we’re taking you to someday.” Cory added.

“Oh really? Well I can’t say I’ve ever been to one. The thought never entertained me in the past.” Chrysalis stated.

“Anyway, there was something we wanted to ask you about. Something had come to mind for us so here we are wanting to ask you something.” Kris said.

“And that something is?” Chrysalis asked, raising a brow.

Cory took a breath before letting it out. “What would you say to us wanting to have a Herd?”

“A herd?” Chrysalis asked. She was silent a moment before letting out a short sigh with closed eyes. “I figured this might come up at some point.” She looked to the two. “Very well. If there are other mares out there you wish to court and bring into our family, I will allow it. I trust your judgment.”

Cory smiled at this. “Thank you. We promise to not make stupid choices for this.”

“Thank you Chrysalis.” Kris said.

“I know you two will be smart about it. I’m guessing you already have someone in mind you wish to join us?” Chrysalis said, looking to Kris.

“I do. Umbra.” Kris stated.

“Of course, that’s IF she agrees.” Chrysalis added.

“I know, and I’m hoping she does.” Kris replied. “Which is why now that we have your blessing, I wish to go see her and ask her about this once we’re done talking here.”

“Understood.” Chrysalis replied. “If there’s nothing else…”

“Just that the Baby shower party is being taken care of and Pinkie will more than likely invite the royal family.” Cory added.

“The royal family? I should have guessed. Fine. It would be a chance to strengthen our new bonds of friendship.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory nodded. “Then by your leave.”

“Not so fast.” Chrysalis said before standing and walked up to the two. She smiled gazing into Cory’s eyes and gave him a loving kiss on the lips, then did the same for Kris. “I can’t imagine how different my life would be now had it not been for you two.”

Kris smiled. “I’m glad we ended up here. You are definitely the best thing to happen to me.”

“Same for me. No matter what happens, you will always be the center of my heart.” Cory said with a smile.

Chrysalis hugged them both and gave them another kiss on the cheek. “Now go do whatever you want for the rest of the day.” With that, they were dismissed.

Chapter 23

View Online

Chapter 23

“So, what do you say, Umbra? Care to be part of a herd with me?” Kris asked as he confronted Umbra.

Umbra was silent for a while. It had been almost a month since their date and things had been going great since then. Umbra still wasn’t sure if things would stay well like this, but Kris had been working himself to the bone to try and make her feel welcomed. She took a breath and sighed out before looking at Kris. “Very well, I’ll give it a chance.”

“Oh happy day! Oh happy day! Oh happy day!” Kris sang in his head while remaining collected outside. “Thank you Umbra. I promise you won’t regret this decision.” With that, he gave her a kiss on the cheek.

She accepted the kiss before taking the plunge and gave him one as well. “I’ll hold you to that.”

“So then, how ‘bout we celebrate this agreement then with a bit of alone time? I still have yet to really get to explore that sexy body of yours.” Kris asked with a grin.

She blushed a bit before clearing her throat. “Well….I suppose so. I have been feeling rather pent up as of late.”

“Thus you’ll get to see the benefits of having a male partner. One who can REALLY help you feel relieved and then some.” Kris stated. “Trust me, I can REALLY get you going when I want to.”

“Given the stories I’ve been hearing in passing, I don’t doubt it.” Umbra said with a smirk.

Kris took Umbra’s hand and guided her to his room so they could be alone.

They soon arrived at the room Kris shared with Cory, who was away at the moment. The moment the door was closed, Umbra began stripping.

Lemon Warning

Kris was quick to remove his clothing till he was down to his boxers which were blue and white. He sat on the bed with his back to the head board. “Come on and sit on the bed with your back to my chest.” Kris instructed.

Umbra blushed at this before going over to him. She had plenty of experience from her life before she tried to conquer the Crystal Empire, but that was more than a thousand years ago, so she was rather out of date from how sex was done these days.

She got on the bed and soon laid on him like he asked, her back to his chest. “Like this?”

“Perfect.” Kris said. With the both of them sitting up and her back at his chest, Kris reached his left hand around to start groping at her right bosom while his other hand reached between her legs and began rubbing gently at her slit.

Umbra gasped before moaning lightly. She had never been touched the way Kris was doing. This was new grounds for her.

“Is this your first time experiencing foreplay?” Kris asked before kissing her on the neck.

“Fore….play?” Umbra asked between moans.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Kris stated before lightly pinching her nipple and gave a gentle tug. “Foreplay is what it’s called when two partners play with each other’s private parts like what I’m doing to you before they really get into the sex.”

“I….see. I….think I…..like it.” She panted as her vagina grew more wet and her nipples hardened.

“Since this is your first time with foreplay, I’m guessing you never thought sex in the butt was possible either did you?” He asked before pressing a finger past her pussy lips.

Umbra gasped again from the intrusion. “That’s…..why would you….want that?”

“It gives a different kind of pleasure for the female.” Kris stated. “We can try it if you want once you feel ready.” He gave her a couple of kisses along the neck. He was rock hard at this point and his rod was pretty much sandwiched between Umbra’s butt cheeks through his boxers.

Umbra moaned louder, the gentle actions of Kris working the dark mare over quite well. “D….Don’t….it…..it feels weird.”

“What feels weird?” Kris asked gently before squeezing her breast and moved his finger in and out of her pussy a bit faster.

“Don’t…..put your…..penis there….” Umbra said through a moan.

“I promise you’d like it. But all right. I won’t do anything you don’t want to.” Kris stated before inserting a second finger into her pussy and reached deep inside as he could before wiggling them about and gave her breast a tighter squeeze.

She covered her mouth with a hand as a louder moan tried to escape. This was all driving her crazy. She could already feel herself reaching her end.

Kris continued working her breast and pussy over as he planted gentle kisses along her shoulder, neck and cheek. He added a third finger with all three reaching as deep as they could and began working them in and out at a faster pace.

She held back a loud moan as she climaxed, her love juices spraying out not long after he added the third finger.

“So, I take it you enjoyed that?” Kris asked, removing his fingers and hand and let his arms rest around her waist.

Umbra removed her hand before panting, out of breath from that experience. She then removed his hands and turned around on top of him, allowing her to straddle his waist. The look in her eyes, while lustful, looked a bit worrisome.

“Uh….Umbra?” Kris asked with slight concern. “You okay? That wasn’t too much was it?”

Slowly, a grin formed on her face, her red eyes glowing in the low light. “I’m better than okay. I hope you don’t have any plans today, or tomorrow.”

“Gulp.” Was all Kris could think to say at that. Despite that though, his dick was still hard and ready for action.

Umbra reached down and grabbed his meat stick before giving it a few rough strokes. “When I’m done with you, you won’t be able to move your legs.”

“Okay, let’s not get TOO excited here. I get it’s been a while since you last had sex, but come on.” Kris pleaded. “Let’s just...take it nice and easy okay?”

The grin grew wider. “Nope.” She said before impaling herself onto his cock, making her rear slap his lap and almost screaming out a moan.

“Fffffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.” Kris moaned out clenching his eyes. He nearly exploded right then and there. “Damn you feel tight.” He added through a grunt.

Umbra said nothing before she began moving along his rod, her bounces rough and hard, as if trying to force it all as deep as possible.

Kris’s hands went to her thighs and felt them up as she began riding him like a bull, his rod twitched and throbbed against her inner walls. He opened his eyes and looked up admiring her gorgeous slim, yet muscular figure and large breasts as they bounced.

She groaned as she got her leg from under her and held onto his shoulders, allowing her more control in her bouncing. Now she was taking it so that less than an inch of his cock stayed in her when she went up and it all went in a heartbeat later. Through all this, her horn lit up with her magic and Kris could feel a sudden wet feeling envelope his balls.

“F….fuck...Umbra. Wh….aah...wh...what are you...d-doing? I...like it.” Kris stated through his grunts. He was already leaking pre cum into her pussy.

“I’m…..using fore...play…..during sex…..so….I’m making you….feel like….a tongue is….caressing your sack.”

“Sex...with a...unicorn...is awesome.” Kris stated again. “I’m...gonna cum rather...quickly at this rate though.”

“Then….do it….I won’t….get pregnant….so let loose.” Umbra said with a purr.

Kris grabbed Umbra’s hips and began thrusting up in time with her down movements. “Here….it...cooooomes.” A few hard thrusts and he soon unloaded a large burst of cum deep into Umbra’s pussy. So much some started leaking out.

Umbra moaned out with him as she came just after, feeling the hot seed filling her womb. She soon fell limp and fell into Kris’ chest.

Kris’s dick popped out of her pussy after she fell on top of him. “Damn...that was amazing.” He commented. “I knew you’d be good but damn.”

She let out a chuckle. “Well, while I might not know much of how coitus is done these days, I still like it rough. But it seems I won’t be able to keep my promise before, that one time has worn me out.”

“That’s fine. You really wore me out too with that. But I’m glad you enjoyed yourself. If you ever need that itch scratched again. You let me know.” Kris said with a smile. “And again, I would encourage you to try the butt sex thing sometime. I’d love to pound that sweet flank of yours from behind.”

She growled out a bit. “And I still say that’s just weird. I doubt I’ll try that soon.” She then went silent for a while before speaking. “But….I’ll think about it.”

“And at least ask some of the girl changelings what it’s like too so you might get an idea what it’s like.” Kris added. “Might help you feel less nervous about it when you do decide to give it a try. Anyway, how ‘bout we take a nap after all that?”

Umbra let out a small yawn before snuggling into his chest. “Sounds grand.” She said with a sleepy tone.

Kris wrapped his arms around Umbra before closing his own eyes and soon the two fell asleep.

Lemon End

---------------------------------------------------------------

Over with Cory, he was in Ponyville, or rather, at Sweet Apple Acres helping Applejack with removing a stubborn boulder that she couldn’t get rid of. “So this is just stuck in there?”

“Eyup.” Applejack replied. She was wearing her usual orange and white plaid button up short sleeve shirt with the bottom tied up to show off her midriff and a pair of blue jean cut off shorts that showed off her thighs rather nicely. “The dang rock has been provin ta be a real pain in ma flank. I can’t thank ya enough fer yer help partner.” Applejack stated.

Cory waved it off. “Don’t mention it. Now then, let’s see what we’re dealing with.” Cory placed a hand to the ground and closed his eyes. He sent a pulse of his magic through the ground and soon had a mental map. “I see, no wonder you’ve been having problems. If this were an iceberg, this would literally be just the tip.”

“It’s that bad?” Applejack asked in surprise.

“Think of it like this. You try to remove one of your trees but their roots are deep enough to hold a house or two. That’s how big this thing is.”

“Dang. Well if they’re that big, guess there’s nothin we can do then is there?” Applejack asked, scratching her head.

Cory smirked. “Now, I never said that.” He stood back up and looked about. “Hmm, do you have any plans for big holes in your farm?”

“Well...ah guess we could use one as a place ta store extra fertilizer fer the crops.” Applejack stated.

“Well then, you’re about to have a new storage space.” Cory said before walking over to the buried boulder. He then took his shirt off, showing his military build along with the scars littering it.

“Dang.” Applejack whispered to herself as she found herself admiring the human’s muscular scar riddled body.

Cory stretched his arms out along with his back and legs. He then went over to the first boulder before his arms and legs were covered in the white and black flames of his magic before he grabbed the stone, gripping tightly and making his fingers sink into the rock before he began pulling. He grunted and gritted his teeth while his arms bulged with veins. His pants strained from his legs bracing and flexing as well. Soon, the boulder began moving, slowly, but visibly so.

“Holy….wow.” Was all Applejack could say in astonishment.

He then roared as he pulled with all his might and ripped the boulder out of the earth. The boulder was massive, easily bigger than her barn.

“Dang. I knew ya’ll were strong and all but….ta see it in action fer maself is somethin else.” Applejack stated.

Cory then set the boulder down before sighing and turned to the mare. “So, where do you want this?”

“Uh...well...given how big it is, I weren’t expectin the dang thing ta be that big. So….I don’t know.”

Cory then looked at the boulder before looking up. “Hmm, well, I have been wanting to push myself.” He said before lifting the rock again, his arms and legs aflame once more.

“Whoa, hold on there, where ya goin with it?” Applejack asked in concern.

“I’m not going anywhere.” He replied before setting the boulder in his right hand while balancing it with his left. The flames on his limbs grew more intense as he pulled back. With a mighty yell, he threw as hard as he could and sent the boulder soaring like a bullet through the air and into the sky, soon disappearing from view.

“Sweet Celestia. That was amazin.” Applejack commented. “Ya chucked that boulder like it were just a little ball.”

Cory groaned as the flames died down and he rubbed his right shoulder. “Yeah, but damn was it hard. But that should have reached space, so it won’t land anywhere important.”

“Ya’ll gonna be okay?” Applejack asked in concern stepping closer.

He nodded. “Yeah, just a bit sore. My magic pushed my body hard to throw that thing hard enough.”

“How bout ya’ll come inside and I’ll fix ya somethin ta eat and drink. A small way ta thank ya fer yer hard work.” Applejack offered with a smile.

Cory smiled at her. “Thanks, I could use a good meal.” He said, before grabbing his shirt from the ground and walked with her.

Once inside, Applejack offered Cory a nice cool bottle of apple cider and got to work cooking a nice hot meal for him. It was mainly a vegetarian meal. “Hope ya don’t mind.” Applejack said offering the food.

Cory shook his head. “Not at all. After the things I’ve had to eat when I was a soldier, this is high class.” He said before taking a bite, moaning in bliss.

“Ya’ll were a soldier?” Applejack asked.

Before he could answer, Big Macintosh came bursting in through the door. “AJ! Ya seen Applebloom lately?” He asked with a sense of urgency in his voice.

“Not since this mornin. Why?”

“Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle aint seen her in a while. They were supposed ta have one o’ their meetins a while ago and she never showed up.”

“Well that aint like her.” Applejack commented. “Now I’m worried.”

Cory had stopped eating the moment Big Mac entered and stood up before speaking. “What path did she take?” He asked, his tone completely different from before as was his expression. His tone was far sharper than a dagger and his face was like that of stone.

“Last they heard, she was goin ta the quarry ta find a gem fer some project they were gonna do.” Big Mac replied.

“The quarry!? That’s diamond dog territory! Land sakes, what is that filly thinkin!?” Applejack asked, now fearful for her sister.

Cory grabbed her shoulder. “Calm down. Panicking will do no one any good. Go and gather the guard and who you think can help.” He said before heading for the exit.

“Hold on! Do ya even know what diamond dogs are?” Applejack asked.

“Kris and I have learned of them thanks to Chrysalis.” Cory answered.

“Then ya should know ya can’t take them on yer own. Just wait till we get the guards!”

Cory turned to Applejack. “I may no longer serve in my military, but I’m still a soldier. And one of the things a true soldier does is make sure no innocent is harmed. I’ll take care of things.”

“Just….don’t do anythin crazy all right?” Applejack asked.

Cory smirked. “That’s Kris. Don’t worry. You just worry about getting the guard ready.” He said before leaving the house.

Meanwhile, little Applebloom was trembling in fear as she had been captured by some diamond dogs. She was already a bit dirty in her yellow short sleeve shirt and blue jean shorts. “Somepony...please help me.” She pleaded in fear.

It took Cory nearly twenty minutes, but he was able to find Applebloom’s tracks, the tiny hoof prints easy to find among the cluster of paw prints. It also helped her bow was left in the dirt tattered and worn. “Hmm, about five. Big ones judging from the size. Overkill for a filly, but who knows what they were thinking.” He stood after grabbing the bow, putting it away for later, and followed the tracks to a buried hole. He narrowed his eyes with a sneer before digging the hole out, finding a long tunnel downward.

He jumped in and slid down till he reached the end and landed as silently as he could. He saw there were several tunnels that led to many paths. “This may take longer than expected.” He then blinked before face palming. “Duh, I’m such an idiot.” He then placed a hand on the ground and like before, since a pulse a magic out.

Now, what Cory is doing is something like echolocation, only with the ground. He would send a pulse out and his magic would hit or pass through anything through the ground. In this case, it gave him a mental map of the tunnels around him. Unfortunately, it only covered around a hundred meters clearly, any further and it gets more blurry and hard to see.

He can also make it so it shows the inner magic of any living being within range, making it a bastardized motion detector. The drawback was that he couldn’t tell who was who.

He picked up many lifesigns, most scattered about, a good number gathered here and there. He began heading for the largest grouping. From what he could see, there had to be around twenty to thirty in that one spot.

Cory snuck through the tunnels and soon came upon a large dug out cavern. It looked like a mess hall with a large number of dogs eating their fill. He was about to move on when he spotted something and froze. He was wrong before about the number. It wasn’t thirty, it was triple that number. The reason Cory never picked up their lifesigns was because aside from the dogs, they had no lifesigns to begin with. He knew this due to the massive pile of bones in a corner of the room. But that wasn’t what caused him to freeze, nor was it the fact that he saw that these were pony bones. Not even the fact that there were some that were fresh. No, it was none of that.

It was the fact that one of the freshly picked skeletons was that of a foal, the same size as Applebloom.

Cory stared for the longest time, so long that the dogs finally noticed him and began surrounding him. They began demanding who he was, how he found them, and when he didn’t respond, one came up and tried to strike him to force an answer out.

However, while the swing went through, the blow never landed. The dogs looked confused, even the one who struck until he looked at his own hand.

Or rather the stump where his hand used to be. Before he could scream in pain, the very hand that was torn off was then shoved through his neck, claws first, and caused him to fall on his back, being left to bleed to death.

All the dogs were stunned at this and looked at the human. Cory was no longer shocked at what he saw at the bone pile. His eyes held nothing but death and they all could feel as if something frozen brushed against their very souls. (Picture Gintama pissed off eyes) Cory then spoke, his words as cold as ice.

“May God have mercy on your souls and the devil have pity on you, cause I will not.”

Some managed to gain some courage, or stupidity, and rushed the human. Cory ducked under the first strike before grabbing the arm and smashed his fist into its forearm, shattering the bone before raising his arm and slamming his elbow down on the upper arm, doing the same to it before he gripped the arm and threw the dog away.

He spun around a sword swing from a second dog and Swung his leg up before dropping it like a boulder, his heel not just caving in the skull, but exploding the head. He then jumped back as a third tried to catch him off guard. The dog swung an axe wildly, trying and failing to hit the former soldier. The dog raised the axe up high before freezing. It looked down and saw Cory had stabbed his own hands into the dog’s chest before ripping them out, alone with two ribs. Cory then stabbed them into the dog’s temples, killing it instantly.

He looked at the other dogs with that same glare. “None of you are leaving here alive.”

-------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack had just assembled the guards and gathered her friends. They were heading to the quarry. Applejack figured that if Rarity was able to handle the diamond dogs once, she could do it again. But it would be good to have the guards as well just in case.

“Come on! It should be just up this ridge.” Applejack said as they were closing in on the location of where Applebloom was taken.

The guards that were with them numbered nearly twenty. A bit overdone in some cases, but in this case it was better to over prepare. They all soon came upon the quarry and saw the number of covered holes. All except for one, with signs Cory was there as well.

“It looks like Cory went in already.” Twilight said.

“How is he going to find his way down there though. Diamond dog tunnels are a labyrinth.” Rarity stated.

“We gotta figure out something.” Applejack said.

“But we can’t just go in there without a plan either or we’ll get lost.” Twilight said.

Just then, a dog burst from the hole in a panic. “SAVE ME!!!”

Twilight was quick to act and lit up her horn, holding out a hand and grabbed the dog in a telekinesis spell. “HOLD IT YOU! Where’s the filly you jerks took!?”

“Where’s ma sister Applebloom!? Little yellow filly! I swear if you dogs did ANYTHIN ta hurt her, I’m gonna…” Applejack exclaimed before the dog cut her off.

“SAVE ME!! OGRE GOING TO KILL ME!!!”

“Ogre!? What ogre?” Twilight asked.

“Why should we save ya when ya FOAL NAPPED MA SISTER!?” Applejack exclaimed again. “WHERE IS SHE!?”

“ME NO KNOW!! ME JUST GUARD!! OGRE KILLING EVERYTHING!!! IT RIP THROUGH ARMOR LIKE DIRT!! IT TORE PELT IN HALF!! PLEASE SAVE ME!!!” This dog was clearly traumatized. Just what kind of monster could have reduced a creature that enslaves others to this sorry state?

Applejack marched up to the dog and grabbed it by the chest fur before pulling it to her face. “You give me one good reason why we should help ya after you dogs foalnapped ma sister? You want help? Tell me where she is or at least take us ta where she could be.”

This somehow managed to snap the dog back to his senses and gave a shaky nod. “M...Me take you. Me show you.”

Applejack practically pushed the dog back. “Now get ta leadin, ya mangy mutt.”

“What did this ogre you saw look like?” Twilight asked.

“Me no know, only heard screams of other dogs. Saw two half of Pelt thrown and then ran for life.” The dog said before jumping back down the hole.

The girls and guards quickly followed. “So what do you think this...ogre is?” Fluttershy asked fearfully.

“Whatever it is, I do hope Cory is all right. He did come here to try and save Apple Bloom.” Rarity said.

“What if the ogre got Cory?” Pinkie offered.

“No way Cory would go down ta some beastie.” Applejack replied.

“Maybe Cory...is the ogre.” Rainbow offered.

The dog led the way as they talked, going through the tunnels with practiced ease. They soon came upon what could only be called a slaughterhouse. Dead dogs littered the room. Some had their skulls reduced to paste, some had bones from their rib cages torn out and stabbed into their skulls, and some still had their heads twisted backwards and their limbs all broken while their chests were caved in. And those were the more intact bodies.

The girls stared in shock and horror. Rainbow Dash looked ready to throw up while Rarity and Fluttershy practically fainted on the spot. The guards, while better than the mares, didn't fare too good either. “Did….Cory really do all this?” Twilight asked looking at the mess.

The dog walked through the bodies, staring at one body a bit longer before moving on. The body he stared at was torn in half, not at the waist, but from the top of the skull down to the crotch.

The girls tried to hold it together as they walked through the mess of dead diamond dogs in hopes they wouldn’t find the remains of their friend Cory or Applejack’s little sister among them.

However, as they were about to leave the room, a corner would catch their eye. It was a massive pile of bones. Pony bones, some freshly picked.

The girls gasped at the sight. “No….no.” Applejack gasped out stepping closer. “Please please please no.” She pleaded hoping not to find any bones that might belong to a filly.

Only to have those hopes crushed seeing at least six foal sized skulls.

Applejack’s eyes went blank and tears began to form. “No…” She fell to her knees staring in utter shock.

“No...it can’t be.” Twilight said.

Applejack fell forward supporting herself with her hands holding her up before clenching her eyes. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” She cried out and began sobbing and crying out loudly. “APPLEBLOOM!”

“Applejack..now….we don’t know for certain those belong to her. She could still be alive.” Twilight offered.

Applejack turned her gaze to the diamond dog with them with a fierce glare. She got up and charged at the mutt delivering a hard punch to the face knocking him over. “WHY!? SHE WAS JUST A FOAL! THEY ALL WERE! HOW COULD YOU!? MONSTERS! MONSTERS!” Applejack roared as she delivered punch after punch to the dog’s face before the guards grabbed her and pulled her off, restraining her from assaulting the dog any more. “LET ME GO! HE HAS TO PAY FOR THIS! HE AND THE OTHERS KILLED MA SISTER!” Applejack cried out.

The dog whimpered out before trying to get up. Just as he did, he fell back down, on his front this time and looked back before his eyes widened in terror. A chain was wrapped around his leg, leading to one of the dark tunnels. The chain went taut and began dragging the dog to it, who tried to claw his way back to the ponies. “HELP ME!” He was then pulled into the shadows where his screams were heard along with the sounds of tearing flesh.

This snapped Applejack out of her rage. She and the others stared in shock before huddling together and readied themselves for a fight, the guards all forming a defensive wall in front of them. “Get ready, everypony.” Twilight said as she readied her magic.

Before long, the screams soon ceased, as did the tearing and all was silent. Then, they heard the sounds of steps getting closer. Everyone tensed up as the steps grew closer and closer, unsure if it was this ogre the diamond dog spoke of or Cory.

The source of the steps stepped into the light and before them all, was a blood and gore soaked Cory, shirt missing and pants torn, the head and spine of their dog guide in his hand, the face frozen in fear and agony. Despite the blood covering him, they could all see he had many wounds, one of which went over his left eye, with some broken blades and spear heads still in him.

“CORY!” The girls exclaimed and soon relaxed some. “Cory...you did all this?” Twilight asked, stepping closer. Only to gasp then seeing the embedded weapons in his body. “Cory! You’re hurt!”

Cory grunted as he dropped the head and spine. “Yeah…..hurts like a bitch.”

“We have to treat you immediately.” Fluttershy said before taking out a medical kit she brought and rushed over to him. “Please, let me treat you.”

Cory dropped and fell on his rear, blood still flowing out. “Go...ahead.”

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy gasped. She carefully inspected where he had been pierced and carefully removed the weapons and blades, then began working quickly to bandage him up and stop the bleeding. Years of treating animals helped her learn what she knew about treating wounds and such, along with one of the guards helping out.

“Did...you really do all this?” Rarity asked.

Cory stared at her, his lone eye empty of all emotion. “They deserved it.”

“Did….did you find Applebloom?” Fluttershy asked carefully.

Cory closed his eye. “I haven’t even started searching.” He then looked at the bone pile. “Once I saw that, I just……”

“Applebloom.” Applejack said silently as tears started coming back.

“Hey, come on now. We still don’t know for sure those….bones...belong to Applebloom.” Twilight offered hesitantly out of fear. “She could still be alive somewhere down here. We shouldn’t give up just yet.”

Cory looked at the mares. “I did sense many other lifesigns down here. Those might be the prisoners. If Applebloom is alive, then she’ll be with them.”

“See Applejack? No need to lose hope yet. There’s still a chance.” Rarity said.

“Almost done.” Fluttershy commented as she wrapped a bandage over Cory’s hurt eye.

“Yeah….a chance.” Applejack repeated looking dead in the eyes.

Fluttershy finished bandaging Cory’s wounds. “You shouldn’t try to move so much or you’ll open your wounds more. So be careful okay?” Fluttershy said gently.

Cory grunted as he stood up from the strain. “Unfortunately, I don’t think any of you can find your way through these tunnels without help. And I’m the only one who can do that. So no rest for me just yet.”

“At least let us help you then.” Rainbow said coming up to him and let Cory lean on her as she wrapped one of his arms around her shoulder. “Let me help you walk at least.”

Cory nodded and then took the lead with Rainbow’s help, the guards all now around them to keep an eye out for any hidden dogs. After nearly half an hour, they came upon a large complexe that was filled with dug out cells, all filled with ponies. Or rather, half were filled with ponies. The other half were empty. They all had a pretty good guess where the other half went.

“Look at them. I can’t believe diamond dogs could be so…..horrible.” Twilight said.

“Come on gang, we gotta free them.” Pinkie cheered.

“Applejack, you go look for Applebloom. We got this.” Rainbow said.

Applejack nodded and ran off. “APPLEBLOOM!” She began calling.

Applebloom sat in a cell huddled in a corner crying and trembling in fear. “Applebloom?!” This caused her to raise her head. “Applejack?” She asked herself before crawling on her knees to the cell door. “Applejack!?”

“APPLEBLOOM!”

“APPLEJACK! APPLEJACK AH’M HERE!” Apple Bloom called out.

“APPLEBLOOM!” Applejack heard her sister and soon spotted her. “Applebloom! Yer alright!” She ran over to the cell. “Stand back!” She readied her legs and, with all her might, bucked the cell door open.

“APPLEJACK!” Applebloom cried as she and Applejack soon hugged each other tightly with tears running down their faces.

“Applebloom...ah thought ah lost ya’ll fer good.” Applejack sobbed with a shaky voice.

“Ah knew ya’d come and save me.” Applebloom said.

“Don’t thank me. Ya can thank Cory.” Applejack stated.

“Cory?” Applebloom asked looking up with teary eyes.

“He beat us down here and...well...took care of them nasty dogs.”

“Applejack! Did you find her?!” Cory’s voice was heard as he called out.

“Over here!” Applejack called back. “She’s all right.”

Cory soon came into view, one of the guards helping him to the cell before letting him go to help the others. He wasn’t as covered in blood as before, thankfully having been given a few wet wipes from Fluttershy. He seemed to deflate as his tense muscles all but went limp seeing the filly alive. “Thank god.” He said before falling to his knees.

The two sisters came over to Cory and hugged him together, both still crying. “Thank ya Cory. Ya saved ma sister. Ah...ah don’t think ah could ever thank ya enough.”

“Thanks fer comin ta save me.” Applebloom added.

Cory hugged them back before smiling at Applebloom. “Don’t mention it. I’d do it again in a heartbeat. By the way, I think this is yours.” Cory pulled out the filly’s bow and held it out for her.

“Ma bow. Ya found it?” Applebloom said with a smile. But then frowned seeing it in such a state. “Aw, but it’s all ruined.”

“Don’t worry. We can get Rarity ta fix it.. Ah know how important it is to ya.” Applejack said.

“Thanks sis.” Applebloom replied before looking back to Cory. “And thank ya fer findin it. This bow means alot ta me.”

“It’s...the only thing our mom and dad gave ta her before they…” Applejack trailed off.

“Say no more. And don’t worry about it. I know the feeling. Just keep a hold of it and never let go.” Cory said before petting Applebloom’s head.

This elicited a giggle from the filly. She frowned though, finally noticing Cory’s condition. “Dang, what..happened ta ya? Ya look so beat up.”

Cory chuckled a bit. “Well, those dogs were rather stubborn. They didn’t like an angry human coming at them. I’ll be fine. A bit of food, some magic, and I’ll be as good as your farm’s apples.”

Applebloom smiled before hugging Cory again.

Applejack then grabbed Cory’s face with both hands and planted a firm kiss on the lips making it last for about ten seconds. Cory was clearly surprised by this as his eye widened from the sudden action of gratitude.

“Ewe.” Applebloom winced.

Once she broke the kiss, she whispered in his ear. “How bout once we get back and you get cleaned up, I show ya some REAL gratitude?”

Cory was in a slight daze, his eye glazed over a bit before responding. “Yeah, sure.”

“Good. Cause a hero like you deserves a real reward.” She stated before standing up. They soon met back up with the others and Applebloom was warmly welcomed back. With the other ponies they had freed, everyone returned to Ponyville.

Cory’s wounds were healed up with some magic from both the hospital and his own magic, though the scars remained, only faded a bit, the one over his left eye having destroyed it and leaving it permanently blind.

Back at Sweet Apple Acres, Applebloom was hugged and kissed by her big brother and granny, happy to see she was safe and sound. For the time being, Applejack figured it best not to mention she was about to be food for diamond dogs. Applejack showed Cory to her room and the shower. “Enjoy yerself in there.” She said.

Cory nodded to her. “Thank you.” He said before entering the bathroom and closed the door behind him before stripping and getting in the shower after turning it on, relaxing in the water before cleaning himself.

By the time he would get out, he would be greeted by the sight of the farm mare leaning back against the bed in a simple tank top and panties, her mane and tail free from the bands she usually wore. “Have a nice shower sugar cube?” She asked with a smile.

Cory blushed heavily seeing this. He always had a thing for farm girls, bonus if they had freckles and were either red heads or blonds. Applejack not only checked all those boxes, she destroyed them with her killer bod. There were supermodels he could think of that would kill for a figure like hers. He swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded in response.

“How bout ya come on over here and tell me what ah can do fer ya ta thank ya fer savin ma sister’s life.” Applejack said before using a finger to usher him over.

Cory, still blushing, walked over, dropping the towel around his waist.

Lemon Warning

He stopped before the mare, eyeing up her figure now that he was much closer. He then cleared his throat. “Well….I suppose….would you mind using your mouth?”

“Ah suppose that’s a fair start.” Applejack replied. She slowly lowered herself to her knees and, with one hand, began stroking Cory’s dick before giving the tip a lick.

Cory moaned at this, his dick already hard from seeing her and now throbbed in her hand. The heat was like a campfire, the head flaring as a bead of pre leaked out.

Applejack stroked his rod up and down with one hand. The other began fondling his balls and her tongue began swirling around his tip and over it.

“Fuck….not even in it and your mouth is good.” He groaned out.

Applejack then took the tip into her mouth and began lightly sucking on it while still stroking the shaft and working his nut sack. Cory moaned before running his hand through her beautiful mane, loving the feel of her lips around the head of his member.

She slowly began taking more and more of his length into her mouth sucking a little harder as she went. Her tongue swirled around his penis the deeper into her mouth she took it.

“So good….keep going Applejack.” Cory moaned out, watching as she took his cock down her mouth.

It wasn’t long before she had his full length going in and out of her mouth and throat as she sucked on it, letting out muffled moans while doing so. Her head bobbed back and forth, her hand fondling his nut sack like it was a play thing.

He grunted, feeling his end approaching fast. Chrysalis had the advantage of shapeshifting on her side, but Applejack was just plain good at this, she seemed to know just where to get at him.

Applejack was now bobbing her head as fast as she could with her eyes looking up at Cory and her hands on his hips. Her mouth worked hard to bring him to climax as she sucked and her tongue swirled.

Cory then grabbed her head and pushed it down to the base as he cried out. “FUCK!” He came like a busted pipe, erupting hot cum into her mouth and down her throat.

Applejack clenched her eyes as she swallowed what she could of Cory’s cum before having to pull off and some of it getting on her face and chest. She panted some once she pulled off. Cory stared at her as he panted as well, his meat stick still hard as iron and raring to go.

Applejack took a quick moment to clean her face and chest off before finally removing her top and exposed her fully nude breasts to Cory. “Hope ya like em.” She stated with a smile as she stood before him.

Cory looked at her breasts and burned them to memory before looking her in the eye. “You’re so beautiful.”

The compliment caused her to blush and look away while brushing aside some loose strands of her mane. “Shucks, yer embarrassin me.”

Cory turned her head back to him before kissing her like she did him before, only this time, he added tongue.

Applejack did her best to return the favor and kissed back with her tongue, eyes half glazed over with lust and lightly moaned in the kissing. He then pulled her to him, holding her close while rubbing his hard on between her legs and against her panty covered slit.

Applejack’s arms wrapped around Cory’s waist in the kissing. Her pussy started getting wet and soaked her panties as Cory’s rod grinded against her, making her moan more.

Cory then began to kiss more intensely, more aggressively as a hand held the back of her head while the other gripped her left butt cheek, holding her body to his closer.

Applejack fully closed her eyes through this and raised her right thigh slightly, rubbing it along his leg. Her moans grew more intense as they went at it like this. Her pussy only grew more wet by the second, practically begging to be penetrated at this point.

As if sensing this, Cory pushed her onto the bed, never once breaking the kiss, and released her butt to aim his cock at her pussy before thrusting it in, pushing the panties aside with said thrust, and pierced deep into the farm mare.

Applejack clenched her eyes at this and arched her back, letting out a muffled moan from the penetration. Her pony pussy clenched tightly at the intrusion, not wanting to let go. For Applejack, at this moment, at this time, in this room, nothing else seemed to exist to her now as the world disappeared around them. Nothing but her and Cory on the bed making sweet love.

As they were going at it, they had no idea some of the commotion they caused brought in a bit of an audience. It was after the sun had gone down by this time and little Applebloom was heading for her room when she passed by Applejack’s room. She heard something and managed a peak through a crack in the door. That was when she saw her sister kissing Cory and being penetrated. She was mesmerized by the sight and couldn’t look away as the sounds of moaning kept her attention.

Cory moaned into the kiss as he then began thrusting into his lover. He pierced deep into her with each thrust, the human cock meant for such as opposed to the normal pony dick with the flat head and only stretched.

Applejack’s insides were more than eager to accept the foreign dick as it easily opened her up and pushed so deep inside her, making the pony mare moan and groan in bliss. Her walls squeezed as tight as they could with each thrust the human made into her. The bed started to creak some as well from the thrusting.

Seeing all this, Applebloom began to feel something funny between her own legs. Yet she couldn’t look away. It was as if by instinct, she reached a hand into her shorts and began rubbing against her own slit through her panties, letting out little moans of her own.

The human finally broke the kiss before resting his forehead against hers, staring into her eyes with such affection, one would be forgiven for thinking them newlyweds. “So….wonderful….you….feel so good.”

Applejack stared back into Cory’s eyes as she panted and moaned from the human’s cock going in and out and in and out of her mare pussy. “So….do….you. Yer….penis...it’s...so different...aahaaaa….from a stallions...so much….b-better…” She informed.

“Heh….glad to….hear. I….feel I might….already be…be close.” Cory grunted as his cock throbbed inside of her as his balls swelled in preparation.

“Ahaa….s-seriously….a mare...could get…...addicted ta this. Do it….fill me up….with...with yer cum...I need it…” Applejack stated through her moaning.

Applebloom seemed to be getting close to her own little orgasm as she watched the pair and had inserted two fingers into her filly slit sitting on the ground.

Cory groaned as he soon pushed deep into Applejack and exploded once more, this time right into her womb.

“Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!” Applejack moaned out a bit louder arching her head back with eyes closed as she reached her own orgasm. Her pussy squirting her fluids as she was filled to the brim with the human cum.

“Aaahaa…” Applebloom let out a small moan of her own as she tried to cover her mouth to hold it in.

Cory stayed inside until he stopped cumming before finally pulling out of the mare’s pussy. He stared into her emerald eyes with his own ice blue. “I think….I might be in love.”

“Sugar cube. I mean this when I say ‘any time ya’ll wanna make out with me like this...anytime, anywhere, and I do mean anywhere, ya’ll let me know. That said...seems we aren’t as alone as we thought.” Cory snapped up, his spine feeling a flash freeze as he snapped his head toward the door.

“Applebloom, come on in now.” Applejack said looking to the door.

Applebloom gasped hearing her sister. Blushing, she stood up and opened the door with a creak. “Uh….hey sis.” She said with a blushing smile.

Applejack sighed out. “Honestly.”

Cory stepped back before sitting next to Applejack on the bed.

“S-Sorry sis. Ah...ah just…” Applebloom started before Applejack spoke.

“It’s all right Applebloom. It is about that time fillies yer age get ta learnin bout this stuff and can experience it fer yerself.”

“So...yer not mad?”

“Course not. If ya wanna try this though...well, ah can’t think of no one better than our friend here ta be yer first...if he’s up fer it.” Applejack said with a smile looking to Cory.

Cory blinked at this. “Huh? Me?”

“Sure, why not? Ya’ll have proven yerself trustworthy an all.” Applejack stated.

He looked at Applebloom before looking back at Applejack and back again before sighing. “Well, I suppose it’s alright. Normally humans aren’t allowed to have sex until eighteen with a few passes at sixteen. But….I guess I can make an exception here.”

“It is allowed.” Applejack said. “Round here, fillies about Applebloom’s age are allowed ta have sex long as it’s with someone the fillie’s parents or family trust. And ah trust ya greatly.” Applejack said.

Applebloom blushed heavily at all this.

He took a breath and sighed before looking at the filly. “Well, come on over then.”

Applebloom nervously walked over and removed her shirt, exposing her bare flat chest to the human. Cory then began by reaching out and rubbed her chest, his thumbs teasing her nipples.

This made the filly blush some and let out little gasps and moans. “That...that kinda tickles.” Her nipples started getting stiff.

He then grabbed and lifted her before setting her on his lap, his hands now grabbing her butt and groping the cheeks.

Apple Bloom let out small gasps and moans from being felt up by the human hands on her small filly body.

Cory’s hard on, which hadn’t calmed down from Applejack, rubbed between her butt cheeks, the heat from it along with his leftover seed and Applejack’s mare juices providing a unique feeling.

Apple Bloom’s panties got more wet from this as she blushed heavily and her panting grew heavier. She looked down at Cory’s hands working her body over letting out little moans now and then.

He then gripped tighter before lifting her up and prodded the head of his member against her panty covered fillyhood. “I’m going to put it in now. Are you ready?”

Apple Bloom looked back at Cory. “Y...yeah.” She replied through her pants as she braced herself for the penetration.

He held her up with one hand while the other moved her panties aside and rubbed the tip against her for a moment. He then slowly pushed her down on his dick.

“Ah….hah….aaaa…” Apple Bloom moaned out lightly as the tip of the human dick slowly spread open her wet filly hood. It slid in easily thanks to how wet her pussy and his dick were. He would feel no hymen as he pressed in more.

Cory was rather surprised at this and asked through a groan. “Have you…..been practicing?”

“N...no.” Apple Bloom replied.

“We ponies don’t have them hymens if that’s what yer wonderin.” Applejack clarified.

“Well….that makes….this much easier.” Cory said as he pushed her as deep as she could go on him.

“Haaahaa...feels….ah-amazin…” Apple Bloom commented as her moans grew a bit louder. The human’s dick managed to get half way in before he couldn’t fit anymore.

Said human then began moving her along his cock, lifting her up and then pushing her down, starting slow and steady at first for the filly. “So….tight.”

“Haaahaa….f-feel...so...full….so….big inside….aaaaaaaahaa….” Apple Bloom’s eyes rolled to the back of her head with her tongue out as she blushed heavily from her head filling with pleasure. “Can’t….think…”

He then groaned. “I’m….about to go….faster.”

“G….go ahead...feels….so good.” Apple Bloom replied.

He nodded before he picked up the speed, while also thrusting into her at the same time.

Apple Bloom’s moans grew in volume as her pussy was thrusted into at a faster pace by human dick. Her pussy clung to it as tightly as it could given the size difference. “Haaaaaaaaaahaaaaaa….! So…….goooooood!” Apple Bloom moaned out panting and moaning. The filly growing closer with each thrust to her first ever real orgasm.

Cory then began thrusting harder into her, forcing that extra inch into her. “Damn…..about to….cum already.”

“Haaaaaaaaaaaha...f-feel...somethin’s...bout ta...come out too…” Apple Bloom moaned. “Can’t...take it….too good!”

It didn’t take too much longer before the human pushed her down as much as he could force before he exploded hot thick seed inside of the filly. “Ghaaaa!”

‘HAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Apple Bloom cried out reaching her orgasm as her filly pussy exploded with her juices. After which she went limp on Cory leaning against him panting heavily.

Cory, panting as well, held her for a minute before slowly pulling her off his dick and laid her on the bed between him and Applejack. “So….how was your first time?”

“Ah….can’t...put it inta words. It...felt so good.” Apple Bloom stated. “Say...think...ya could...do this with ma friends too? Ah’d hate fer them ta miss out on this as well.”

“Of course.” Applejack said with a roll of her eyes.

Cory winced at this. “I…..don’t know about that. I meant, it was one thing with you, since Applejack gave the okay. But I don’t think Rainbow or Rarity would want me to try and do the same with their little sisters.”

“Please Cory. They’re ma best friends and if I told them ‘bout this, ah just know they’d wanna try.”

“Fer one sugar cube, Scootaloo is just Rainbow’s adopted little sister really. She does have a family. Second, if it’s with you, ah don’t really see them or Rarity and her family sayin no. Besides, she ain’t about ta let up on this.” Applejack stated.

Cory sighed. “Why can’t I just say no and be done with it?” He muttered to himself before looking at Apple Bloom. “Alright, fine. But ONLY if Rainbow and Rarity are made aware of it FIRST, and ONLY if they BOTH agree with it.”

“YES! Thank ya Cory!” Apple Bloom exclaimed before hugging Cory, who sighed and hugged back.

Applejack couldn't help but chuckle at this.

Lemon End

-------------------------------------------------------------

‘Earlier’

“Holy….wow.” Was all Applejack could say in astonishment.

He then roared as he pulled with all his might and ripped the boulder out of the earth. The boulder was massive, easily bigger than her barn.

“Dang. I knew ya’ll were strong and all but….ta see it in action fer maself is somethin else.” Applejack stated.

Cory then set the boulder down before sighing and turned to the mare. “So, where do you want this?”

“Uh...well...given how big it is, I weren’t expectin the dang thing ta be that big. So….I don’t know.”

Cory then looked at the boulder before looking up. “Hmm, well, I have been wanting to push myself.” He said before lifting the rock again, his arms and legs aflame once more.

“Whoa, hold on there, where ya goin with it?” Applejack asked in concern.

The boulder continued out beyond the planet's atmosphere and into space. It soon collided with the back end of an odd metal ship flying through space shaped like a square with a cone nose, the rock nearly tearing a good chunk off. The ship began to shake and spark. The engines of the ship had been taken out by the boulder and was now plummeting to the planet below...heading straight for Equestria.

“Big brother! What’s happening!?” A small colt like being colored green and had orange bug like eyes with yellow spheres, orange and yellow fins in place of a mane and tail, and a pair of antennae asked.

The older one had a similar look and was working the controls of the ship in a panic. “Something hit our ship! I can’t control it! Hang on Starburst! I’m afraid we’re about to make a crash landing! Quasars, great Goddess Galea, please watch over us.” Nova prayed as they plummeted.

Chapter 24

View Online

Chapter 24

The sun had set over the sleepy town of Ponyville when a strange object came falling down from the sky leaving a trail of smoke. The metallic ship crashed just outside of town and left a mile long trench in a field. The door to the ship slid open with a hiss as smoke poured out. The two occupants stepped out coughing. The older dropped to his knees a moment. “Oh quasars. This is very bad.” Nova, the eldest alien of the two commented.

“Big brother...what are we going to do?” The little one asked.

“Don’t worry little brother, I’m sure I can fix this. Don’t worry.” Nova commented. Quickly he went to work to try and analyze and fix the issue. However there was a problem. While the engine's thrusters could be repaired…. “Great galaxies….why…”

“What’s wrong Nova?” Starburst asked in concern as the two were in the engine room.

“The thrusters can be fixed but…..I’m afraid the energy converters are shot to stardust. Without that….we...can’t take off.”

“What?!” Starburst asked in fear.

“We’re stuck here. But don’t worry. Maybe this is a good thing. The atmosphere is clear enough to support us. Maybe this could be our new home.” Nova said with a small smile looking to his little brother.

“You think so?” Starburst asked hopefully.

“We’ll just...have to figure out how we can blend in with the locals. No problem.” Nova stated. They went back to the main controls of the ship. Nova pushed a few buttons and sent a small metal orb shaped object out from the top of the ship. It flew off to Ponyville and silently began to scan the houses and the residents, as well as discreetly scanning any that were still up. It then returned to the ship and shared the data with Nova on the main screen. “Well now, the beings of this world aren’t all THAT different from us. We can use a simple disguise spell to hide our true forms and we should blend right in.”

“What if they don’t speak the same language?” Starburst asked.

“No worries. I can make a universal translator with our duplicator.” Nova stated.

Starburst smiled. “You think of everything don’t you big brother?”

“Some one has to.” Nova said with a bit of pride. “For now, we should get some sleep. It seems it’s this planet’s night cycle. Once the sun begins its orbital rise, we’ll disguise ourselves and head out to get a better look around.” Nova stated. With that, they went to their bedroom and went to sleep till morning rose.

-------------------------------------------------------------

The sun soon rose up over the horizon lighting up the small town of Ponyville. An alarm went off in the room of the two green pony like aliens. They rose from their slumber. Using the duplicator which was shaped like a giant cube with a blue glass top, they made themselves a pair of white cloaks with light blue trim as well as two translators which were small metal devices shaped like disks. They placed said items on their necks where it seemed to vanish. “All right Starburst, remember. Stay close to me. Don’t go wandering off and don’t talk to anyone.”

“I promise big brother. Oh, but I’m so excited to finally meet other beings. It’s been so lonely with just you.” Starburst said.

“Hey, are you trying to say I’m no fun?” Nova said jokingly with a grin.

“Of course not! It’s just..” Starburst began but was cut off as Nova chuckled.

“It’s fine. I was only kidding. Now, come on.” The door hissed open and the two stepped out once again into the bright light.

Starburst had to pause a moment and look around in awe. “Wow. Big brother, is that a sky?” he asked, pointing at the blue sky above.

“It is.”

“And is that the sun?”

“Yes.”

“And is that grass, and trees? And flowers?”

“Yes Starburst, it is.” Nova said smiling.

“It feels….so warm.” Starburst commented.

“It does. It’s nice to feel the real thing again after so long.” Nova commented looking up a moment. He then turned to the ship. His antennae lit up and fired a bolt of magic at it. The ship then took on the outward appearance of an ordinary Ponyville home. The trench had been filled in as well leaving no sign of a ship crashing. The two of them had taken on the forms of a unicorn pony of Equestria. Their fins were replaced with orange and yellow manes and tails and their buggy eyes were more normal pony like being orange colored still.

The siblings set out for town then with Nova praying to his goddess nothing would go wrong.

---------------------------------------------------

“Bro! Your EYE!” Kris exclaimed as he met up with Cory who had spent the night at Applejack’s place.

Cory shrugged. “Just an eye. Got a spare.”

“And what will you do if anything happens to that one?! Do you have any idea how Chrysalis is going to react when she finds out?!” Kris exclaimed.

“More than likely how she did with you when you were put on bed rest after your stupidity.” Cory said simply, not looking the least bit sorry for getting hurt.

“It’s not that I’m worried how Chrysalis will react, mind you though. But the fact you even lost an eye in the first place. Maybe there’s some kind of spell to fix it. We won’t know if we don’t ask.” Kris stated. “Maybe Twilight can help, she’s super smart. If there’s a spell to fix or even replace a damaged eye, she would know.”

“Kris, I was at the hospital after getting like this. I didn’t just poke my eye out. You can see the new scars. And I had the doctor, Twilight, AND myself doing the healing. The doctor said that if there was enough intact, then it could be salvaged and repaired, but there was so little left that it was much safer to remove the remains than to leave them in.” Cory stated before Kris could do anything.

“Well, maybe we need alicorn level power to fix this.” Kris suggested. “I’m sure if we ask princess Celestia, she could help.”

“Kris, you CANNOT create something out of nothing. Powerful they are, but Celestia and Luna are not gods.”

Kris sighed in defeat. “You do realize you have a permanent handy cap now right? I’m worried that’s going to cost you in the future at some point.”

Cory stared at Kris for a long time before pointing at himself. “Former Marine special ops, remember? One of our training sessions was literally fighting blind for a week. Having ONE eye is a godsend compared to that.”

“OKAY fine! Maybe I’m just upset my best bro got injured in such a severe way, able to still fight as if it was nothing or not! I mean...it could have been worse right?” Kris exclaimed. “I just don’t want to lose you. I don’t think I could recover a second time.”

Cory sighed before looking at him. “Do you even know HOW I lost my eye in the first place? Or have you yet to talk to any of the girls?”

“How you lost it doesn’t matter. It’s the fact you lost it in the first place. But no, I don’t know how you lost it. I do know you went off on your own to try and save Apple Bloom without waiting for Backup and got badly hurt but that’s about it. I figured that’s how you lost your eye.”

Cory was silent again before clenching his fist, the sound of his knuckles popping. “I could have used magic you know. To fight I mean. But I didn’t. The thought never even crossed my mind. I was too out of it. I went in there to find and save Apple Bloom. But when I found those Diamond Dogs, I saw a massive bone pile. A PONY bone pile. And among the more freshly picked bones, were those belonging to a foal.” Cory’s voice then went from stern to pure dead, as if there was literally no life left within them. “Simply put, I snapped. I wanted them to suffer. To live their very short lives in pure terror before I finally gave them the mercy of death.”

Kris looked away and lowered his head with a sigh. “I get it. Well, the important thing is you saved Apple Bloom and you came out alive at least. I can understand you snapping like that. I probably would have done the same….no...I definitely would have done the same.” He stated, clenching his own fist. “So….I get it. Still…” He looked back up to Cory. “Just promise me from now on, you’ll be more careful and won’t go in on your own into some dangerous situation like that again.”

Cory shook his head. “You know I can’t promise that. No matter what life we live, or what world we’re in, I will always be a soldier. If I’m the only one who can do something, then I’ll gladly do it. Without hesitation. Because it wasn’t just Apple Bloom I thought those belonged to. What if that had been years later, had been one of our children? I will break every promise if it means keeping those I care for safe. And failing that, turning the ones responsible into steaming meat.”

“Fine, then you better not die at least. Because if you do, I swear by all that is holy and unholy, I will do whatever it takes to bring you back to life just so I can kill you again myself. Got it?” Kris stated with a determined grin.

Cory smiled. “Loud and clear.”

“Good, now how bout we head to Ponyville for some grub. I’m starving.” It was still around breakfast time.

“Sounds good to me, I haven’t eaten yet.” Cory said before he left with Kris back to town from the farm.

The two soon reached Ponyville and began searching for a place to eat. “Now where shall we go? Quit a few good places that serve some delicious breakfast stuff. How bout that place with the most amazing waffles? Or perhaps pancakes?”

“So long as they got some eggs, I’ll eat anything.”

It was then Cory was accidentally bumped into by a pony wearing a white cloak with light blue trim accompanied by a younger colt wearing the same thing. “Oh...um….please excuse us.” The stallion said bowing.

Cory looked down at the cloaked pony.. “Oh, no worries. I’m still adjusting to having only one eye, so no harm done. And it’s me who’s sorry, apologies.”

“Big brother, they’re nothing like the beings in this town.” The little colt said.

“Starburst, shh!” The older stallion quickly shushed bending to one knee and covered the colt’s mouth. “Never mind what he said. No worries. Please excuse us.” The stallion quickly picked up his brother and rushed off.

“Is it me or did you get a weird vibe from them?” Kris asked with a suspicious glance following the two with his eyes.

“It’s not you. I felt the same. I have a hunch, but I want to make sure I’m not jumping the gun.” Cory said as he watched the two with his lone eye, almost memorizing their forms despite the cloaks. “Even for shy visitors, I don’t see a reason for cloaks, not for this weather, unless they’re trying to hide something.”

“And that little colt. He called us beings. I know we’re different from the usual riff raff, but he was referring to everyone as beings. Right?” Kris asked.

“Glad to see you’ve been keeping up with my lessons.” Cory said with a smile. Over the last few months, Cory had decided to have Kris at least learn a few things to help plan a situation better, and so had him as well as a few Changeling soldiers study and train their awareness and perception. One of the lessons was picking apart anything and everything someone said, as a lot of information could be gleaned from the tiniest slip.

“So...no breakfast then?” Kris nearly sighed in disappointment.

Cory eyed the two retreating forms a bit more before placing his right hand to the ground. The Cobra tattoo came alive and moved off his arm and merged with the ground before following the two. “It won’t get close, so it won’t hear anything, but it will see everything and come back later.” He stood back up before smirking at Kris. “As for us, food.”

“Yes.” Kris cheered doing a fist bump. “PANCAKES!”

Cory chuckled. “Okay Crash Bandicoot, let’s go.”

For almost half the day, the shadow snake would see the two go about town merely looking around. The colt seemed the most excited and curious about everything as he darted around only for the stallion to do his best to rein him in. They never seemed to buy anything as they didn’t have any money. Finally, they headed out of town and left before coming up to a house outside of town in the field and went inside. The snake, having seen enough, left and returned to Cory.

Said human, after eating with Kris, was walking with him before seeing the snake and let it emerge from the ground and coil up the leg before reaching his arm and merged back with it. Cory closed his eye as the memories of the snake played through his head before he frowned.

“So, what did it see?” Kris asked.

Cory opened his eye. “Well, the two went around town, looking around mostly. The colt seemed to be rather excited, as much as a normal colt in a new place, but a bit more so for some reason, with the stallion keeping a leash on him so to speak. They didn’t seem to have any bits since they didn’t buy anything. But here’s the kicker. They then left the town and went to a house, their home I’m betting, just outside of town.” He then stared at Kris. “I was in that area yesterday before helping Applejack at her farm, there was NO house or even the hint of one being built or even a notice to state it was owned for a future home.”

“That is weird. So what’s the plan? They haven’t really shown any hostile intent yet. But you never know.”

Cory looked about before nodding away, signalling Kris to follow as they walked, his frown still on his face. As they walked, he lowered his voice so only Kris could hear. He could have used his magic for this, but his control on that particular bit was only good for throwing his voice and only for short sentences, not full blown conversations. “The colt is one thing, but I’ve seen how the stallion moved and acted a few times before. That’s the sign of getting the lay of the land you’re trapped in before having to lay low and blending in. I’ve had to do that a few times myself when a few of my squad were too injured to move about. Did the whole cloak thing too. My guess is that neither of them are from Equestria and got stuck here somehow, which would explain why they seemed skittish and didn’t know of us. We’re pretty well known as the only two humans throughout Equestria by now. It also explains the reason they didn’t buy anything. They might have had money, but none of what we use, so they needed to see what we use before getting some themselves. What stumps me is what that colt said. ‘Beings’. That’s the only piece of the puzzle that’s confusing me. Again, I have a hunch, but I’d rather be proven wrong by facts than wrong by guessing.”

“They could be aliens!” Kris said in a fake spooky voice. “They’re planning an invasion….oooooh! Ha ha ha!”

Cory though didn’t laugh, if anything, his face looked darker.

Kris saw this and stopped. “Sorry, just trying to lighten the mood. But I’m guessing your hunch IS that they’re aliens. But you are right. We need facts, not guesses. So should we go confront them or what? Probably the fastest way to get answers. There is also the fact that the house popped up out of nowhere overnight.”

Cory shook his head. “No, if they ARE aliens, and so far my gut is telling me they are, then they more than likely can Men In Black us and wipe our memory. I’d rather not go through THAT again.”

“Again? What do you mean again?” Kris asked, raising a brow.

Cory glanced at Kris before refocusing in front of him. “Seeing as we’re in another world, I can’t be silenced by the government for telling you. In our world, all those events that the media says are fake, the ones involving aliens, and some that don’t, are ALL true. I’ve even met a few myself.”

“No way! What were they like?!” Kris asked excitedly. “Spare no details.”

Cory smiled at this, happy to see Kris like this. “Well, almost every time I met one, they were completely different. The first time I met one was with my old squad. We were in Egypt, don’t ask why, when we encountered a crashed ship half buried in the sand. In another day, it would be completely buried. It wasn’t really big, but it was still the size of a large submarine. Anyway, inside were a lot of dead bodies. They looked like a cross between xenomorphs and cats. We found one alive, but it was slowly dying. It couldn’t speak, and even if it could, we wouldn’t understand what it said. But we all knew one thing, it was scared. Not of us, or of dying. But of dying alone. We’ve all seen that look so many times, it didn’t matter the species. So, our medic took what counted for a hand of it and we all sat around it, trying to offer some form of comfort. When it finally passed on, it looked so at peace and to this day I swear I heard ‘thank you’ spoken from it. We all agreed to never report that, despite the technology gain we could have gotten.”

Kris was nearly in tears by the end of the story. “How sad. It’s too bad you couldn’t have helped the poor being.”

“THAT'S...SO...SAHAHAD!” Pinkie sobbed before blowing her nose like a trumpet.

“Pinkie!?” Kris and Cory exclaimed out of surprise.

Pinkie blew her nose again. “I wish I could have been there for it too! I can’t imagine what it would be like dying alone like that so far from home!”

Cory and Kris blinked at this before looking at each other before back at Pinkie before Cory spoke. “Yeah, it’s not a nice thought. But my next encounter was both a great one and a worse one at the same time.”

“Oooh, do tell. WAIT WAIT WAIT! If we’re going to share stories, how bout we do it with our new guests!” Pinkie said.

“New guests?” Kris asked.

“The two new unicorns in town.” Pinkie added.

Cory blinked at this before chuckling. “That’s actually a great idea. Go ahead and get them, invite them to Twilight’s place and grab the others too. I think they’d all want to hear this.”

“That’s a GREAT idea ! We could have a story sharing party!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Meet you at Twilight’s in one hour!” With that, Pinkie zipped off in a blur.

“Figures Pinkie would know about the new unicorns in town already.” Kris stated.

Cory nodded. “And it’s the perfect way to see if our hunch is right. Enough signs and then we’ll outright ask them.”

“I just hope that if they are aliens, they’re friendly ones.” Kris stated.

------------------------------------

One hour passed and all had gathered. Pinkie managed to get Nova and Starburst to come by. While Starburst was so eager to look at everything, Nova looked the most nervous being in a room like this with so many others.

“So what are these called again?” Starburst asked, holding a book.

“Starburst!” Nova quickly grabbed the book and put it back on the shelf before ushering Starburst back to the group. “Please...try to stay calm. For galea’s sake.” He whispered the last part.

“Sorry.” Starburst said apologetically.

“So..Pinkie, A story sharing party?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah! It was pretty much Cory’s idea.” Pinkie replied.

Cory nodded. “Yeah, Pinkie heard a story from my days in my military to Kris and wanted others to hear it and my other ones too, so, I figured you could all hear about our world while also getting to know more about me. As for you two? Well, Pinkie likes to welcome newcomers with parties and seeing as you two are a bit skittish, one more so than the other, we decided to keep this a small one.”

“I um...I really appreciate the offer, but….we’re just...so busy trying to get settled into our new home.” Nova stated.

“Awe come on, please! I promise it’ll be fun.” Pinkie pleaded with her best puppy dog pout adding a whimper in. No one with a heart, nay a pulse could resist such a look.

Nova grew more nervous seeing this but caved. “I….um...v-very well. We’ll stay.”

“YAY!” Pinkie cheered.

Cory chuckled. “Alright then. First off, you all know that by your normal standards, Kris and I are aliens, seeing as we’re from another world entirely. Well, in our world, we also had aliens, but not from another dimension, but from outer space.”

“Outer….space?” Nova questioned. “And...how did you treat them?”

“Well, that’s the thing. You see, my government knew about them for many decades, but covered their existence. Anyone that learned they were real either had their memories wiped, or, if that couldn’t be done, were silenced. Permanently.”

Nova seemed to grow a bit more nervous hearing this. Even Starburst looked a bit scared as he clung to his older brother.

“However, there are a few cases that slip through the cracks. I’m a halfway point on that. My memories were wiped, but later were restored. I’ll explain that in a moment. I’ll tell my stories in the order that I met the aliens and my experiences with them. Just to let you know, just as there’s good and bad ponies, there’s good and bad aliens. And I’ve seen both sides.” Cory cleared his throat before he retold his first encounter. The squad in Egypt, explaining what the country was, finding the ship, the bodies, the lone and dying survivor, the fear it had of being alone, the squad staying with it till it passed, and their vow to never report it to their superiors.

Most of the girls were slightly saddened at the story. Nova and Starburst were silent with a solemn expression on Nova’s face.

“My next encounter was both a great one and the worst one.” Cory said next.

“How can something be great and worst?” Pinkie asked.

“Because I ran into TWO different aliens at once.”

“Ooooh.” The girls ooh’ed.

“Me and my squad were training in Vietnam, I was around thirteen when this happened. My last encounter happened only a few days after I turned thirteen by the way. Anyway, due to the nature of our training, we had to be seperated to learn how to survive on our own should we get split off from our unit behind enemy lines. While I was heading for the rendezvous, which was a week away with constant marching, I was attacked by something. It moved too fast to get a bead on, but what little I saw wasn’t much. It had camouflage, the kind that works like an invisibility spell. Anyway, I spent three days playing cat and mouse with this thing. Eventually, I had enough. I may have been a child by my own laws, but I was a man by my military, I was NOT going to be hunted like some animal. So I lured it into a dead end, no cover, no escape. Only one of us was going to walk out of that place alive.”

Rainbow Dash was hanging on to every word. Pinkie was munching on popcorn during the story.

“That was when it finally revealed itself. It was lanky, but I could see the powerful muscles in its frame. It had a long metal spear with the teeth of various predators hanging from it like trinkets. It’s face was like that of a lion crossed with a wasp. It was the ugliest thing I had ever seen. I had ran out of ammo days ago fighting this thing, so I tossed aside my gun and pulled out my combat knife. I was planning on giving this thing what it wanted, a prey that can kill if it screwed up.” Cory sighed. “I got my ass kicked.”

“But then if it beat you, how are you still alive?” Rarity asked.

Cory smiled. “That’s where the great part comes in. Just as it was about to plunge its spear into my chest, something bigger came out and kicked it off of me. It too was cloaked, before dropping the camo. This one was huge. If you compare me right now to it, I might as well be a shorty and a skinny boy. This thing was almost nine feet tall and had muscles you could grate cheese off of.”

“Oh my.” Rarity seemed to swoon.

“Oh man.” Rainbow said with excitement.

“It showed no mercy. This alien was out for blood and it didn’t even give my attacker a fighting chance. It then claimed that things skull as a trophy before turning to me. At the time, I didn’t know what it was, it was only after I met Kris and had seen some movies that I discovered who saved me.” Cory said before looking at Kris. “It was a Yautja, a Predator.”

“They’re real!?” Kris exclaimed.

Cory nodded. “And the movies and comics do NOT do them justice.”

“Sweeet.” Kris said with a grin.

“What’s a...yautja?” Rainbow asked.

“The Yautja are a Hunter/Warrior race. They believe in ‘survival of the fittest’ and have their entire lifestyle and even religion around that belief. They hunt the most dangerous creatures, animals or people, and try to kill them to claim a trophy to show their skill. However, they have a STRICT code of honor, to the point that any who breaks this code are branded as ‘Bad Bloods’ and are killed on sight. No trials, no second chances, no mercy. And one of the rules is this. They are free to hunt anything as long as it can defend itself. EXCEPT for the sick, the elderly, females, especially pregnant females, and the young, children. They follow this rule to such an extreme that they will abandon a very worthy hunt just to protect a child or pregnant female.”

The mares were in awe as Cory told his story. Nova merely listened out of curiosity. Cory shared a few other stories after that of the Yautja and such. One of a friendly alien encounter, one of a bad. And a few others. The girls hung onto every word as Cory shared his stories.

Cory then sighed. “And that brings us to my final story. This one was bittersweet, as I actually got to be good friends with this alien.”

“You….did?” Nova asked.

Cory nodded with a smile. “To be honest, several of the aliens I met I wanted to be friends with if I had more time with them, like that Yautja. He gave an offer to leave with him to train to be a hunter, he had a voice mimicry device that basically cut and put together bits of pieces of different voices and words to say as much. But I turned him down. If I left, my squad would no doubt never stop searching until they found some part of me, even if it was just a piece of flesh.” He shook his head. “Getting off track.”

“This was near the end of my service before I was discharged, about twenty years old. I was sent on an assassination mission by my at then commanding officer. I say that term loosely since he actually used me as a weapon and his personal attack dog. I would do the hard, borderline suicidal missions, he would get the credit.”

“Well that ain’t right.” Applejack commented with a scowl.

“How cruel.” Twilight added.

“Just how corrupt some humans can get. Of course, I was little more than an emotion drone at that point, having lost my squad a few years before and hadn’t recovered properly from that. Anyway, I was in Japan, I think the closest place on this planet would be Neighpan, and I was to hunt down and kill a Yakuza boss that my CO had done business with in the past and felt it was time to cut loose ends. When I got there, my target was nowhere to be found. Instead, I heard police sirens outside and saw the streets littered with the authorities. I instantly knew what had happened. My CO didn’t want me to kill off a target. I WAS the target.”

“WHAT!?” The girls exclaimed. “Why would he do that?!” Fluttershy asked.

“Because I knew too much about him and his dirty dealings. He wasn’t in on the aliens being a thing, so he didn’t have the access to mind wiping tech. So the only way he could silence me, was to kill me. Somehow, he managed to feed false information to the Japanese government that I was an extremely dangerous terrorist and this would be the only time in a few years I would make an appearance, so they should shoot to kill. I didn’t want to add fuel to the fire, but I also didn’t want to die. So, I went with the middle route. I fought like a cornered animal and showed them just why you don’t mess with special forces.” Cory said with pride before continuing. “I was forced to take to the rooftops before they had air support on me. I knew it wouldn’t matter what I did, as long as they had that helicopter on my tail, I wasn’t getting away. I encountered a few of their own special forces, so my chances were even lower. But, just as I got cornered at the edge of a building, with about twenty stories between me and ground, something weird happened.”

“What? What happened?” Pinkie asked before shoving another handful of popcorn into her mouth.

“Just before they fired, and ending my life, their weapons all exploded, as if someone had stuck a firecracker inside them. I then heard a voice, calling out to me to run. And so I did. I didn’t question it, I was too fueled by adrenaline to think more than a second. Every so often, I would hear words. ‘Left, right, stop, jump, duck, door’. Each and every time the voice saved me from capture or death. Soon, against all odds, I managed to lose them and disappeared from their radar. Once I finally calmed down, to where I wasn’t in flight or fight mode, my savior appeared. It was another alien, however a bit of context is needed. Remember when I said that at some point my memories of aliens were wiped? Well, that meant to me, this would have been my first encounter.” Cory smiled. “But I will never forget her. She was so beautiful. At first, I thought she was deity with the beautiful light coming off of her, but then I saw the other features. She had snow white fur, a lovely fluffy tail that you could fall asleep hugging, gorgeous ocean blue eyes, and she wore clothes that matched what the locals wore back a few hundred years ago. I was staring at an anthropomorphic wolf woman wearing an ice blue and snow white kimono.”

“Oooh.” Rarity ooe’d at the description.

“She stated that she was happy to finally meet me. Understandably, I was confused and stunned. Seeing this, she explained how she had heard of my exploits involving other aliens. I mentioned how I never met an alien in my life and I was truthful, as least as far as I was aware. She frowned before her hand paw glowed and she placed it on my head. Normally, I would have stopped her and been far more cautious, but something about here just told me that I could trust her with my very soul. After a few moments, she looked pissed for some reason and told me that my memories had been taken from me, or rather to say that they had been suppressed, as humans lacked the ability to truly remove memories. She then offered to restore my memories, which I accepted. I then remembered everything and asked her for her name. She told me her name was Amataratsu.”

“HOLD IT!” Kris exclaimed. “Amataratsu….THE Amataratsu?”

“The very same.” Cory answered.

“Wow….just….wow.” Kris said. “And before you all ask…” Kris said, looking to the girls. “Amatarasu is a Shinto goddess of the sun.”

They nodded in agreement.

Cory nodded. “Yeah, I had the same reaction, but here’s the thing, she explained that part. According to her, the gods that we know of, and many others that we don’t know about, are actually aliens as well, just on a higher level. Some can cross dimensions, some can create planets with ease, others can create life while others are part of the void of space itself, or in the case of one, is the darkness of EVERYTHING. She told me that her and many other ‘gods and goddesses’ found this world and took a liking to it, but because there were so many of them, they all agreed to sort of split the world into territories so they could do with it as they pleased. Some took the role of gods literally, Greeks and Romans, others were worshiped without wanting to be, the Shinto, and others just did what they wanted and didn’t care if they were worshiped or not.”

“So weird.” Rainbow Commented.

“So these aliens posed as gods ta humans in yer world?” Applejack asked.

“Pretty much.” Kris replied.

“Anyway, she restored my memories and offered to help me escape. She couldn’t do anything directly since her presence was meant to be hidden, something about not allowed to directly affect more primitive species, but she could get me to those who still worshiped her to help me get out of the country.” Cory said, continuing with the story.

The girls continued to listen. Starburst seemed very interested while Nova seemed in thought as he listened to Cory.

“It took a month to get out of Japan, but in that time, Ammy, as I liked to call her, and I grew to be close. She was like a mother and a sister to me, doting on me, but being playful at the same time. When the time came for me to finally leave, it was actually hard to part with her. I know if the government didn’t have such a strong policy to keep the truth of aliens hidden, she and her people would have made a great ally out of the human race. Granted, some would be stupid for different reasons in trying to either get rid of them or control them, but that number would have been low after seeing what they could do to help the planet.” He sighed as he finally finished his tale. “And you’ll all be happy to know that I did in fact get some payback on my ‘former’ CO. Took it straight to the General that brought me into the military in the first place. Told him EVERYTHING I knew about the prick and his dealings. Idiot got arrested and then executed within a week.”

“Well good, glad to know that jerk got what was coming to him.” Rarity said.

Nova was silent for a moment before he let out a sigh. “Everyone...if it’s all right, I have a story I’d like to share too.”

“Big brother?” Starurst said looking up to Nova.

Nova simply looked down and smiled before looking back to the group. “But..before I tell it. I would like to ask that none of you share with anyone what you are about to hear. Please.” Nova asked.

Cory looked at Nova for a moment, his lone eye having a knowing look to it before nodding. “If I can keep the fact I met a deified alien from my own government, I can keep whatever you’re about to say a secret.”

“Same here.” Kris said.

“Everyone?” Pinkie said to the girls before they all chanted the Pinkie Pie promise. “Cross our hearts and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eye.”

Nova gave a curious look at this.

Kris explained. “That’s a Pinkie promise.”

“Once one makes a Pinkie Promise, they can’t break it. Or else they’ll lose the trust of the one they made that promise to, forever.” Cory added.

“FOREVER!” Pinkie then added with a mean look in Nova’s face before smiling again.

Nova reeled back a moment. He closed his eyes to collect his thoughts a moment. “All right.” He held Starburst’s hand. They closed their eyes and together, their unicorn forms disappeared to reveal their true alien forms.

The girls gasped at the sight. Cory and Kris however didn’t react much other than interest in their appearance.

Nova reached into a pocket and pulled out a small metal orb. He then pressed a few buttons on it and gave it a light toss. It then hovered to the center of the room where Nova used his magic to turn off the lights. Once the lights went out, the orb lit up and the group was soon surrounded by a holographic representation of space. They saw hundreds of galaxies. Nova reached his hand out to one and it zoomed in so they all could see it. “This is our galaxy. And this…” He pointed to a spot within the galaxy and the map zoomed in again on their planet. “Is your planet. As you see, I’m not from your planet.” He had the map zoom back out. “My original home is here.” He pointed to a spot that was practically on the other side of the galaxy where it zoomed in on another solar system. The planet he indicated too had land masses colored orange with brown spots that had to be vegetation and the water was green. “This is my home. Equis 9.” It zoomed in again to a bustling city of highly advanced technology with flying hover cars, hovering scooters, hologram projectors and all kinds of oddly shaped metal buildings. We call ourselves Equians. Our people are a peaceful race. Yet despite that, we had developed weapons and such to defend ourselves should we fall under attack. And we have in the past.”

“Incredible.” Twilight gasped.

“My word.” Rarity added.

“Wow.” Rainbow and Pinkie gasped.

“Now that’s an incredible sight.” Kris commented.

Cory frowned at the sight. “But seeing you here, and not there, I doubt you came to this system for a vacation.”

Nova frowned. “No. We didn’t.” Starburst lowered his head. “Our people were working on ways to expand our ability to scan and learn more about our system by creating a sort of wormhole so we could send exploration ships even further than before. We managed to develop a machine that could generate a wormhole and were testing it. It worked and the gate opened. However, the other side where it opened happened to be in the path of a massive meteor. It was heading straight for our planet. I was just a colt by your planet’s standards at the time and my brother was not even one of your planet’s years. My mother and father were at the science lab overseeing the operation of the gate. Sadly, when the meteor came through, there wasn’t enough time for them to get to us or us to them. I had no choice but to take my little brother to the nearest emergency escape vessel bays and take off. I managed to get off the planet as did most of my people. However, when the meteor struck, it shattered the planet. My ship was hit with some debris and it severely damaged our locator beacon so it was impossible for anyone to find us or us try to locate anyone else. We were scattered.”

Starburst looked close to crying as Nova retoled their story.

Cory closed his eye at this and lowered his head in solemn respect. “I know the feeling. While it might not be on the level you have suffered, I do know the feeling of being separated from those you care for.”

Kris had lowered his head as well in solemn respect. The girls looked ready to shed tears themselves.

“For twelve years of your world’s time, we drifted through space trying to find a new planet we could at least call home. Every world we came across was either barren, uninhabitable, or just too dangerous to live on. I learned all I could from the ship’s computer database so I could learn how to fly the ship as well as teach my little brother certain lessons like math, biology...I was basically his teacher as well. In all that time, it was just him and me floating through that dark void with nothing. That is until we found your planet. A large rock hit our ship’s engines and sent us crashing down here though. We were forced to make a crash landing.” Nova stated.

Cory tensed as his lone eye snapped open wide. “Uh…..when did you say this rock came and hit you?”

“It was during your planet’s sleep cycle.” Nova stated. “Why do you ask?”

Cory chuckled nervously before scratching the back of his head. “Um…..that might be….just maybe….possibly…..be my fault.”

“What? But how is that possible?” Nova asked in shock.

“Oh boy.” Applejack gasped.

“Well, you see, humans normally don’t have magic. We have to rely on technology and our bodies to get things done. However, when Kris and I were brought here, we somehow gained magic and have managed to do some crazy things with it. The case with the rock? Well, it was buried in Applejack’s farm and was in the way. So I offered to move it. Problem was, it was bigger than I thought and we had nowhere to put it. So, channeling as much magic into my limbs as I could without making them explode and literally disarming me, I picked it up and hurled it as hard as I could into space, where I THOUGHT it wouldn’t do any harm.”

“I see.” Nova replied. “Well, considering it was just an accident, I’m not upset. We were going to land here anyway. It’s just though that when our ship crashed, it damaged the energy converters. Which means now we won’t be able to take off at all if we wanted to.” Nova stated. “Unless I can figure out how to replace or repair the energy converters, we’re trapped here. Unless the ship has a self repair function I don’t know about. I haven’t learned everything about it.” Nova added. “Anyway, as you heard, me and Starburst aren’t here to cause anyone any trouble. We just….we’re just looking for a place we can finally call home. Since we got here, it’s been Starburst’s first time seeing a sun, and a sky, and plants and animals and meeting others. I’m afraid if anyone else found out what we are, we’d have to leave, but we can’t. So...that’s why I asked that you keep this a secret. Please.”

“I don’t want to go back to that scary space.” Starburst said sadly.

Cory smiled. “Don’t worry, your secret's safe with us. Thought I will say as you are right now, you would fit right in with the changelings. You don’t look too different from them.”

“I’m afraid I’m unfamiliar with these changelings you speak of. What are they? Some other race on this planet?” Nova asked.

“Yep.” Kris said.

Cory channeled his magic into his hand to make a multi colored flame before tossing it and it formed into what a normal changeling looks like nowadays. “This is the standard Changeling. Aside from the obvious bits, you really don’t look different. And me and Kris should know, we live with their queen in their hive.”

“Heck, we’re married to the queen of the changelings and expecting foalings..” Kris stated.

“Fascinating.” Nova stated. “Still, I would prefer to keep the fact we aren’t from this world a secret. It does seem you two have been accepted by the populace, but is there at least ONE being among everyone that seems to dislike you because of your difference?”

Cory laughed hard at this. “Oh please, we KNOW there’s more than likely a few like that. Heck, we had the displeasure to meet a few more ballsy ones that thought we were push overs. But we don’t bother with them for two reasons. One, if we really wanted, we could break them like twigs. And two, we have the support of not just the Queen of changelings, but all four princesses of Equestria. And that support extends to their friends as well. And seeing as we’re married to the queen mentioned before, that would basically make us both kings. So, any friends of us, especially ‘forgein’ visitor friends, have diplomatic immunity. So, I know you want to stay hidden, but if you ever feel ready to come out to the open, just know you literally have those with power on your side.”

Nova smiled. “So then, we can have a home here?” He asked.

“Of course you can.” Twilight said. “No one should be without a home. You and your brother are welcome to call Equestria your new home.”

“Thank you. I can’t tell you how much this means to us.” Nova smiled nearly letting a tear fall.

Cory cleared his throat. “However, we’re gonna have to work on your mannerisms if you want to blend in around here. Kris and I managed to sus you out right after our first meeting.”

“You did?” Nova asked. “Well...I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. We aren’t familiar with your world or anything here. And I’m not exactly an expert at blending in.”

Cory chuckled. “You would have pulled it off if you didn’t have those cloaks. Also, having a snake made of magic shadow you also helped.”

“What’s a….snake?” Starburst asked.

Cory held his right arm up before the cobra tattoo came alive and slithered up and rested in his grip, the living magic not something he had shown to the ponies yet. “This would be a snake, only this one is made of magic.”

“AH!” Starburst shrieked before hiding behind Nova.

“Whoa, how did you do that? What kind of spell is that?!” Twilight asked coming in for a closer look.

The cobra flared its flaming hood and swayed as it stared at Twilight. “I simply formed it with my magic the very first day we arrived in this world and then had it fuse into my skin. Being trained as I was in the military, I see everything as being used in the most different of ways. You see magic as an extension of yourself, I see it as a living thing that just needs a little coaxing to help you out. As such, this snake is as alive as a flesh and blood one.” Cory replied.

“You have GOT to teach me how you do that.” Twilight said. “But first.” She then turned her attention to Nova while Cory had the cobra fuse back into his arm. “You said your people had advanced technology right?”

“I did?” Nova replied with a questioning tone.

“Just how advanced are we talking?” Twilight asked.

“Well...everyone of my race was able to use magic like you unicorns do. At the same time, our technology had become highly advanced. Eventually, we found a way to combine technology and magic to do even greater things. Things that were impossible for one or the other to do on their own.”

“That...is so...AMAZING!” Twilight shrieked.

“Can this magic tech of yers….heal ponies too?” Applejack asked.

“Of course. My ship came equipped with a sort of medical bay too in case we should get sick or injured. It can heal any injury or cure any illness.” Nova stated.

“No way. Seriously?” Kris asked. “Think of the possibilities man.” He said to Cory.

Cory nodded. “So many lives could have been saved on our world with that kind of tech.”

“Wait...Cory do you know what this means?” Kris then asked, realizing something.

Chapter 25

View Online

Chapter 25

Cory agreed to let Nova fix his eye. The group followed Nova to his home slash ship. Upon entering, they were met with the sight of highly advanced technology. From the door to the left was a square table with a blue screen. This was the ship’s replicator. To the right and all the way were the ship’s main controls. In front of the door at the wall was a computer with a holographic keyboard. “Wow, this is amazing.” Twilight commented.

“So cool.” Rainbow added.

“Wowie zowie.” Pinkie added.

“Dang, look at all ‘em fancy lookin buttons and lights and things.” Applejack added.

“This...is so….cool.” Kris commented.

Cory shrugged. “Eh, you’ve seen one alien ship, you’ve seen them all.”

“Easy for you to say mister first contact.” Kris replied joke mockingly. “At least you got the chance to actually meet other aliens.”

“Among other things.” Cory said.

“Other things?” Rainbow questioned.

Cory paused at that before scratching the back of his head. “Well…..I think I might have knocked one up once in my earlier years.”

Kris stared slack jawed and his right eye twitching for a moment. “You….got to make out...and have sex….with a hot alien chick?”

“I did not. The alien was a female made of pure energy, she just chose to keep a female form. And she just asked for some of my own personal energy so she could have an offspring.”

“So you had sex with a female alien.” Kris reiterated.

Cory sighed. “Having sex would imply I got physical with her. If anything, it looked like she took a piece of my soul, pulling it from my chest, and then placed it inside herself through her own chest.”

“Okay so she was an alien energy succubus you got to make out with.” Kris stated again now just messing with Cory as he grinned saying that.

“I will slap the white off you.” Cory said with a mock glare.

“Can we please move on with why we’re here now?” Applejack said.

“Sorry.” Kris said. “Just had to have a bit of fun there.”

Cory nodded. “Right. So, how’s this work?” He asked Nova.

Nova had a bit of a confused look on his face during the back and forth of Kris and Cory. He then replied once addressed. “Um...one moment.” He turned to the computer and typed in some commands. A section of the floor began to rise up in a rectangular shape big enough for a person or pony to lay on. Then a metal arm with a light attached came out one end and shone over the table. From the right side, a small screen with a keyboard came out. Then out of the left side, something that could only be described as a scanner as it was long and narrow. “All right, Cory, if you would please lay on the table.” Nova asked.

Cory did as asked and got on the table before laying down. “So before we do this, mind giving a summary of what this does exactly?”

“The scanner is going to analyze your body and get a reading of your DNA. Then we locate the damaged or missing tissue or organ, and I’m going to release some nanobots that will enter your body, head for the damaged area and begin reconstructing the missing eye according to your DNA.” Nova informed as he was typing on the computer.

“Alright, so long as the scars stay. And mind checking my insides? Despite my health and condition, I’d rather not find out I’ve been missing something and didn’t get it taken care of.” Cory requested.

“All right then. We’ll take care of that too.’ Nova stated. He went to the small computer attached to the table and began typing. The scanner activated and moved over Cory’s head. It emitted a thin orange fanning beam and slowly moved down his body. Once it finished scanning Cory’s body, a 3-D model appeared over him in orange with red lights signifying what was needing repaired or replaced.

Aside from his missing eye, various parts of his body were covered in red, both in and out of his body. Adjusting the settings, the ones for the scars were removed and showed several minor fractures along his ribs as well as his arms and legs. There were also some missing organs, none that would kill him, but it would impede his daily life.

“I’m no expert on this alien tech stuff, but I’m guessing all that red means something bad...right?” Kris asked.

“I’m afraid so. You’re friend is worse off than just a missing eye.” Nova stated. “But not to worry. This can all be fixed.”

“Seriously? You can really repair all that?” Twilight asked.

“I can. There’s practically nothing the magic and science of the nanobots my race developed can’t fix.” Nova stated before typing more on his computer. A small syringe then emerged from the table and injected a green fluid into Cory’s left arm. “The nanobots are now entering his body.” The holographic model of Cory’s body showed a green light entering and spreading across his body to the red areas. “I also included an instant pain blocker just in case so you won’t feel anything as the nanobots work.” Nova added.

As the nanobots did their work, Cory shuddered as he felt something. “You might have wanted to numb everything, cause it feels like things are moving inside me. And it’s making me nauseous.”

“Sorry, one moment.” Nova typed in something else and another syringe appeared with a yellow liquid. He was injected again and this time he would no longer feel anything as the nanobots worked. Slowly, all the red faded as the nanobots fixed everything other than the scars on the outside of his body. Eventually, Cory’s eye was fully restored and functioning and all the internal and external damage was repaired. The nanobots returned to the first syringe and exited Cory’s body. It then retracted back into the table. “There, all done. You should be good as new now.”

Cory slowly opened his left eye, wincing as it was still sensitive and almost blinded before fully opening it. He soon found he could see good as new. He sighed with a smile. “Thank you Nova. I don’t normally trust things like this, but really, thank you.”

“I’m glad to help a friend.” Nova said with a small smile. “Just remember the promise you all made and we’ll call it even.” He added with slight nervousness.

Cory laughed as he sat up and got off the table. “No problems there.”

“OH! OH! Can I show them the holodeck now!” Starburst exclaimed excitedly.

Nova rolled his eyes with a smile. “I don’t see why not.” Nova replied before looking to the group. “He most likely wants to try and get you all interested in his favorite games we have on the holodeck seeing as he’s only had me to play the games with.”

“Ooh! I love games!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“This should be quite fascinating.” Twilight commented.

“I suppose we can give it a shot.” Cory added before looking at Kris. “So, feel up for some video games?”

“Oh hell yeah! I REALLY miss those.” Kris replied.

“Come on!” Starburst exclaimed quickly heading for a door towards the back of the room as the table descended back into the floor. The door led to a hallway with a few lights along the floor and ceiling. Starburst led them to the last door at the end of the hall and entered, leading to a large seemingly empty square room. “This is the holodeck.”

“It...don’t seem like much.” Applejack commented.

Cory chuckled. “That’s because it isn’t turned on yet AJ. A Holodeck is a room that normally looks bland, but can make just about anything into reality, or as close to reality as it can be.”

“Computer, run program….hmm...let’s see...OH! Run program thirty six E dash Zeta.” Starburst called.

A beep was heard before the room changed and the group found themselves in what seemed like a lightly wooded area with trees, grass, and a few metal bunkers and forts. Then, three robots with just torso’s appeared, each of a different color. The first was red, the second was blue and the third was gold. “Welcome to Battle Bots soldiers!” Starburst said. “This is the toughest of the tough games and training exercises. YOU will be put to the ultimate test of speed, strength, endurance, and strategizing!” Starburst seemed to go into drill sergeant mode.

Cory chuckled at Starburst’s impression. His old drill sergeant would have eaten the poor colt alive had he saw that. “So what’s the objective?”

“We will be split into two squads! The objective is to attack the robots as well as the opposing team for points! The red bots are worth ten points. The blue are twenty and the gold which will be the hardest are worth fifty. Taking out an opposing squad member gets you thirty points. Each match lasts ten minutes. The squad with the most points at the end of the match wins. Understood?” Starburst said.

Cory turned to Kris. “This is Laser Tag on steroids.”

“All the more reason this should be more fun.” Kris replied. “Sir yes sir!” Kris then replied to Starburst standing at attention.

“Aye Aye sir!” Pinkie then exclaimed, giving a salute.

“Everyone is going to be issued a battle suit for this game. It will provide you with a minimap of the area, location of your teammates, opposing squads and bots if they are within your fellow team mate’s sight. Each suit also comes equipped with communicators, wrist mounted lasers, and you will be allowed one trap to lay on the field to catch an opponent.”

“We get traps too?” Rainbow asked.

“I don’t know if I like a game like this. Can I sit out please?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m afraid I would have to decline as well. These sorts of games just aren’t my style.” Rarity added.

“PLEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEASE!” Starburst begged giving the saddest, biggest puppy dog eyes ever.

“Oooh, looks like he’s playing dirty.” Kris commented.

The two mares looked to each other, then sighed. “Very well.” Rarity gave in.

“Oh, I guess so.” Fluttershy added.

“YAHOO!” Starburst cheered.

Cory crossed his arms. “So aside from what you’ve mentioned, what armaments are we using?”

Starburst flashed light blue for a moment before he was now wearing silver armor with a light blue visor. “This is the battle suit you all will get. And this…” Another flash and a rifle like weapon appeared in his arms. “Is the weapon we’ll be using. It has auto fire, can switch to sniper mode for long range shots, shotgun if you get close range, flame thrower, even a shock mode for stunning enemies.”

Cory’s eyes were wide as dinner plates before holding his hand out. “Mind if I test it out myself before we begin? I’d like to know what I’m using myself before getting into confrontation.”

“Of course, I planned for a tutorial practice round for each of you on solo so you can get used to everything and figure it all out.” Starburst said. Just then, they all had the same armor appear on them along with the weapon.

“Sweeeet.” Kris cooed as he eyed the gun.

Cory stared at the gun in his hands for a few moments, having a few flashbacks before shaking his head and braced it against his shoulder, like he had been using it all his life.

“One more thing I should mention. The bots have shields around them and can fire back at you. The gold bot has the strongest shields and the most armaments of the trio. They can fire grenades, lasers, and are able to move rather swiftly. So be careful. Though this is just a game so there’s nothing to worry about as far as actually getting hurt. Plus, everyone has a life bar. Take too much damage and you’ll be out for two minutes before you can rejoin the game.”

“This sounds like it’s going to be SO much fun.” Rainbow commented.

Cory then looked at the group. “So, how are we deciding teams?”

“Well, I think I could be the commander of one team and you the commander of the other.” Kris said.

“HEY! I wanna be a commander! This is my game after all and you guys are still new!” Starburst whined.

“Okay, fine, I submit my role as commander of a squad then.” Kris said.

“Good.” Starburst said. “I’LL be in charge of one team and you can be in charge of another.” He said pointing to Cory. “We’ll each take turns picking who we want on our team.”

Cory nodded. “Alright, you pick first then.”

“Hmm….” Starburst looked over the group before going right to Nova. “My big brother!”

“Figures.” Nova replied before walking over to him.

Cory chuckled before nodding to Kris. “Then you join my team.”

“Yes! I wasn’t picked last!” Kris cheered jokingly before making his way over.

“Uhm…..Rainbow Dash!” Starburst called. Said pegasus made her way over.

Cory looked over the girls before pointing to Rarity. “I think you’ll be perfect.”

“You can’t be serious.” Rarity replied before reluctantly making her way over. “Personally I’d rather just sit on the sidelines so to speak.”

Cory chuckled. “With what I have in mind, you might just get to do that.”

“Really?” Rarity asked.

“Fluttershy!” Starburst called before Cory could respond.

“Oh my...um….me? Are you sure? Okay then.” Fluttershy made her way to Starburst’s team.

Cory held back a click of the tongue. He was hoping to get a hold of the mare, but he wasn’t without contingencies. He then smiled at Applejack. “You’re up AJ.”

“All right then. Still not sure bout this fancy shmancy techno game er whatever.” Applejack replied, making her way to Cory’s team.

“Something tells me you’ll have a blast with my idea.” Cory grinned.

“Ooh! Pick me Pick ME!” Pinkie was cheering and waving her hands.

“Pinkie Pie!” Starburst called.

“YES!” Pinkie cheered before making her way to Starburst’s team.

“And that means Twilight is with me. I’d say we have a rather good team here.” Cory said as he looked over his team.

“Now remember, before we actually get into the game, you can each have some time to play a short solo game to get used to the gear and weapons.” Starburst said.

“Sounds good.” Kris replied.

“Right. Would like to find out how to at least change the modes on this.” Cory said as he looked over the rifle.

“Oh, that’s right. I’m so excited to have more to play with, I keep forgetting things. The weapon modes change based on thought. And your suit also comes equipped with boosters for quick dodging to avoid enemy fire.” Starburst then added.

Cory blinked at that before smiling. “Well, in that case, I’m fine without the tutorial. My training in the military should translate well into this. By the way, are these ammunition fed, or cool down battery?”

Starburst gave a confused look. “What’s...ammo….amu...whatever you said?”

“Do you know what a bow and arrow is?”

Starburst just responded with another confused look.

Cory sighed. “Okay, to sum it up, there are certain weapons that need a certain type of something in order to fire. Almost every ranged weapon needs this. For most of the guns that I’m used to, you’d have what is called a bullet. Think of a cone shaped piece of metal being fired at the speed of sound or really close to it, now make that piece the size of an insect. That’s a bullet being fired. Most ranged weapons have a limited supply of this at any time unless more is collected. However, cool down battery weapons are able to fire an unlimited amount until it overheats, forcing you to stop or risk the weapon breaking, but pick your shots and you never have to worry about that if you do it right. So, now do you understand?”

“I think so. But these weapons aren’t like that. There’s no ammo and there’s no need for a cool down. They’re based on the weapons our home’s…..former home’s...guardian forces used.” Starburst stated.

Cory’s jaw nearly broke through his helmet it dropped so hard. He then snapped his gaze to Nova. “You and me. We’re having a chat about this after the game.”

Nova gave a concerned look at this.

Soon, the group split up into their solo training matches and were now ready to begin the real game. The two teams went to opposite sides of the field with the robots scattered about. Cory looked about their starting point and nodded before pointing to a rather high area. “Rarity, you get to the top of that and use the sniper mode to pick off targets. Focus on those looking to sneak up on us or about to catch us off guard. If all goes well, you won’t have to move from that spot.”

“Oh dear, I’m still not so sure about this but...all right.” Rarity replied.

“Don’t worry, you’ll do fine. Your attention to detail is perfect for sniper work. That’s why I had to get you on my team.” Cory reassured her with a smile.

“My eye for detail is good for...sniping?” Rarity questioned.

“How many times have you spotted something wrong with a dress before it was finished and then correcting it?”

“Oh darling I can’t COUNT that many times.” Rarity replied, waving a hand.

“And can you recall any time you missed something like that?”

“Not really.” Rarity replied again.

“There you go. The role of a sniper is the exact same. They keep an eye on their team and ensure they’re safe. If there’s anything wrong, they spot it and take it out. In fact, the best sniper I personally knew had a passion for fashion and wanted to be a designer since they were already great at making clothes.”

“Goodness.” Rarity gasped. “Well….all right then. I’ll do my best.”

“So what am ah gonna do?” Applejack asked.

Cory looked at her. “You’ll be with Kris and Twilight. You three will be targeting the green base while Rarity plays overwatch.”

“Sweet. I like being in the middle of the action.” Kris stated as he readied his weapon.

“So what are you going to do then?” Twilight asked.

Cory grinned darkly. “Me? I’m going hunting.” He chuckled to himself.

“You’re going after the bots aren’t you?” Kris asked.

“Nope.” Cory said with a smirk. “I’m going after the other team.”

“By yourself?” Twilight asked in shock.

“Nova and Starburst are the only ones that would be trouble and that’s due to the fact that they’ve worked together playing this for a long time. Rainbow isn’t used to how such combat is done. Pinkie is a wild card, but even she can’t break the rules of this game. Fluttershy I’ll be gentle with. Don’t want to give the poor girl a heart attack. However, none of them have the training of an actual soldier.”

“All right, we got a plan. So let’s get to it before they get ahead of us.” Kris stated.

Cory nodded. “Then get moving. I’ll be going radio silent, so don’t try to contact me. Keep in touch with Rarity and have her watch your backs.”

“Happy hunting bro.” Kris said before he headed out with Twilight and Applejack. Rarity went to her spot and set up, ready to do her job.

Cory smirked before heading out for where the other team went to start. If he knew Pinkie, and Fluttershy for that matter, they would have slowed the team down due to Starburst not knowing how to use them.

………………………………..

“WOO HOO! WE WON!” Starburst cheered.

“I can’t believe we lost so badly.” Kris said slumping.

Cory’s newly healed eye was twitching. “How? I just don’t see how.”

“You shouldn’t be TOO surprised. I never managed to beat him once when we played this. And he’s REALLY something when we play it on the hardest difficulty on the same team.” Nova informed.

Cory stared at Nova with his twitching eyes before pointing at himself. “I am a soldier. I went toe to toe with an alien that was after my head. I had fought and killed literally an entire squad of black ops soldiers with only a pistol and a knife. I had been in scenarios that no soldier would ever imagine to be in and came out on top. And a CHILD beats me when I have what is basically every soldier’s wet dream!”

Nova had a nervous smile on his face. “Maybe it would help if you knew how he’s so good at this.”

“I swear if you say cheat codes or exploits…”

“Cheat codes?” Nova asked with a raised brow. “Here, I’ll show you.” Still in the holodeck, Nova called up a computer. He then pulled on the screen a file labeled ‘military tactics.’ It showed a series of plans and counter measures and all sorts of scenarios and battle plans not even Cory knew existed. All of them were practically a guaranteed win.

The former marine stared at the stratagems and tactics with a critical eye before looking at Nova, said eyes sharp and intense. “What in the name of all that is FUCKING HOLY AND DAMNED did your race have to fight? These are NOT something a peaceful race can come up with. I should know, humanity’s history is SOAKED in its own blood from wars and nothing we have comes close to some of these.”

Nova rubbed the back of his head. “To be honest, we actually had some help from an ally race that was super intelligent. They helped us work on most of these strategies so we could ensure we were prepared for any scenario and defend ourselves.”

Cory looked through the file again to see each of them. And nearly everything he could think of, there was something to counter. Everything, except… “Traitors.” Cory said as he noticed something.

“Traitors?” Nova questioned.

“I’ve looked through all of these and there’s one thing I couldn’t find. How would you have face traitors? Those who have the exact same skills, stratagems and tactics? Those who could counter everything you threw at them because they would know about it beforehand?”

“From what I learned from my race’s history, there’s never been anything like a...traitor.” Nova informed.

Cory shook at this, his hands grabbing the computer tightly. “Then you have no idea how lucky your species is. A traitor is the worst kind of scum. A traitor is someone who exposes one's allies to danger by giving information or aid to an enemy. The reason could be anything, but it would never be good enough.”

“I see.” Nova said, lowering his head. “Our race never had anything like that happen before, but I think I get the idea then.”

Cory sighed before calming down. “Anyway. I would like a copy of these files. It never hurts to learn more. And if possible, do you have something I could create something with?”

“I do, but what do you want to make?” Nova asked.

“I’m looking to make a weapon.”

Nova narrowed his eyes. “Oh no. Absolutely not.” Nova said. “I am not about to introduce some new dangerous weapon to a world at this level of tech. It could be dangerous and harmful. Plus it could expose us. You promised you would keep our secret.”

“IF YOU’D LET ME FINISH.” Cory said with a brick firm tone.

Nova fell silent.

“The weapon I’m wanting to make is NOT on your level or even my world’s level. It could be easily made by the species on this planet, but none have thought of it yet. I’m going to make a ranged weapon that uses magically charged gemstones as ammunition. And only a small number would be given access to such a weapon in the first place. I KNOW what technology does, I KNOW what sudden power does, I’m not stupid.”

Nova sighed closing his eyes. “Even so, I’m not all that comfortable with my ship’s tech being used to make any kind of weapon, regardless of level of tech it is.”

“I understand, but it would only be for the prototype so I can work out the kinks. Making it here is more about safety than anything else. I can make this without your ship, but without a proper safety room, I could easily make the gems explode and kill myself.”

Nova closed his eyes deep in thought for what seemed like a minute. “ONE time. I’m only letting you use my tech for this one thing this ONE time. Nothing else after. Understood?”

“Trust me, one time is all I need.” Cory said with a smile.

“Just what is this weapon you want to make anyway and why?” Nova asked.

“I’m making a rifle, but going back to the first kind after crossbows, the flintlock rifle. At least in design that’s what it’ll be, but the finer workings will revolve around magic.” Cory explained. “As for why, Kris and I already have been in a few situations where such a weapon would have been needed but we had to rely on magic. Not to mention that there are some enemies that wouldn’t hesitate to try and take over Equestria, so I’d rather this country be prepared.”

“And what if these enemies you speak of get a hold of this weapon you want to make or figure out how to make it themselves?” Nova questioned.

“Nova, first off, even if we prevent that from happening, said enemies, or just other countries, will make such weapons, but more than likely using black powder, gunpowder, instead of magic. It’s just the progression of technology. Second, as for keeping this design out of their hands, I’ll ensure an enchantment is placed on each made to prevent that. If the one holding it holds no ill will toward Equestria and her citizens, they’ll be fine and can use it. But if the reverse is true, the rifle will unleash a powerful shock that can and will leave the limb holding it completely numb and useless for at LEAST two hours.”

“I realize I may be...I believe the term you use is nitpick, and I understand the whole progression of technology thing, but I feel it should be something that happens naturally. As in let someone eles of this world come up with the ideas to make better weapons and such rather than interfering and making them yourself for the populace or whoever.” Nova stated.

Cory frowned. “Come with me Nova. You need to see this, to really understand my desire for this weapon.”

“See what?” Nova questioned.

“Just follow me. And make sure your disguise is up.” Cory said before heading for the exit.

Nova sighed. “Starburst, come on, We’re heading out.” He called to his little brother who was chatting with the girls. He ran over and quickly used his magic to dawn his unicorn disguise as Nova did. The girls needed to head home anyway for the time being.

“What’s going on bro?” Kris asked, coming up to Cory.

“I’m going to convince Nova to let me use his work space for the rifle idea.”

“Ah, I see.” Kris replied.

Nova and Starburst stuck close together as they followed the two humans. The four went through the town until they arrived at the hospital.

“So this is a medical center I take it?” Nova questioned eying the building.

“Yes.” Cory said before entering with the group. He went up to a nurse. “Excuse me, do you know where the recent rescues from the Diamond Dogs are?”

The nurse looked to Cory and nodded. “Yes, they’re in the critical wing.”

“May we see them?” He asked.

“Very well, but please don’t disturb them or the doctors working.”

“Thank you.” The nurse gave directions and the group went through the hospital till they arrived at a wide window. On the other side, many ponies were laid on beds. The only thing they all had in common was that some part of them was missing. One stallion had a leg missing, a mare was missing both hands, a filly had it bad with an arm and a leg missing, and these were the less serious ones.

As Nova looked, his eyes fell and grew more saddened by the sights. It broke his heart to see innocent lives ruined in such ways. “What….happened to them?” Nova questioned.

“The same thing that cost me my eye. They were all captured by Diamond Dogs. But these Diamond Dogs were not like the ones more commonly known. These ponies weren’t kept as slaves to dig for gems. These were kept as livestock, as food. ALL of them.” Cory said with a snarl.

“You mean...they were going to be eaten?” Starburst asked in a saddened and slightly frightened tone.

“Yes. And they would have been if I hadn’t come across their den and killed every single dog. But my point is if we had the rifle, they wouldn’t have been taken, they wouldn’t have been marred. They wouldn’t have to be forced to watch as their loved ones were taken and eaten.”

Nova took another look at the ponies. His heart sinking more and more. He closed his eyes as a tear fell before turning around, unable to bear such a sight. “Back home...there’s never been such serious cases as lost limbs and such. To see them suffer like this….” He looked back to Cory. “Tell me….if I were to use my people’s medical tech to help make them better, do you think they would promise to keep how they got better a secret?” Nova questioned.

Cory looked at Nova. “You would be giving them their life back. One secret would be far too easy to keep for them.”

Nova looked forward then. “I’ll help you make your weapon then. But as I said, only this once. I don’t want to be held responsible for unnecessary deaths. Also, I may need both of your help to get these ponies to my ship so I can help them.”

“No problem.” Kris said.

“Just tell us what you need.” Cory added.

“For the moment, I’ll need you two to act like you have a way of curing and helping them with your magic and powers. Then bring them to my home and I’ll do the rest. But make sure they promise to keep what they’re about to see a secret.”

“What of the doctors? They’ll be very insistent on them staying here so they can insure they’re well taken care of.”

Nova placed a finger to his chin in thought. “Then I’ll need to figure out a way to get the medical tech here if that’s the case. I think I can do that then. So again, you’ll first need them to think it’s your idea. Then promise to keep how they get better a secret. Along with the nurses and doctors.”

“That we can do. If there’s one thing these doctors are good at, it’s keeping a secret.” Cory stated.

“Then we’ll head back to our ship and I’ll see about transporting the medical equipment.” Nova stated before he and Starburst headed off.

Cory and Kris entered the room with the patients. It took some time, but Cory and Kris managed to convince the doctors present that they had a way to heal these victims so long as all present kept the method an absolute secret. While the staff were reluctant to agree to this, the patients were all for it, in the end, they all agreed either way.

It wasn’t long before Nova returned to the ward with Starburst and entered the room. “So...did they agree?”

“Sure did.” Kris replied.

“All right, close all the blinds so no one can see in please.” Nova asked.

Cory did just that and also ensured the door was locked so nopony would just walk right in. “We’re all good here.”

“While we did agree to this, I must ask why all the secrecy?” A doctor asked.

“Because...of this.” Nova dropped his unicorn disguise then in front of the ponies, revealing his true alien form. Starburst then did the same. The ponies all gasped at the sight, staring wide eyed at the two.

“Now please try to stay calm. I’m not here to hurt anyone. Me and my brother just want a home here. That’s all. And when I saw the condition you all were in, I….I wanted to help. So that’s what I’m here for.” Nova stated. “So...will you let me help?”

Cory stepped up. “And just to further prove it, I had lost my eye to the same Diamond Dogs, yet he was able to make me a new one, as if I never lost it. If anyone can help these ponies, it’s him.”

Nova and Starburst stood side by side waiting for approval. They got it and so Nova pulled out a small silver ball with little yellow lights on it. “This orb contains the medical technology of my race. I condensed it into this from a table for transportation. My race had advanced to the point we found a way to combine technology and magic.” He explained. “With this, we can replace any lost limbs and cure any illnesses. Now, please stay still as I work on you each one at a time.” Nova started with the worst of the ponies that had missing limbs and went from there. Thanks to his tech, missing limbs or body parts were rebuilt and replaced as if they never went missing at all.

The ponies cried tears of joy and thanked Nova, some hugging him as if he was a lifelong friend.

Nova gave an awkward smile at the hugs but was happy he was able to help them. He packed up the orb when he was done and the siblings re-dawned their unicorn disguises. Stepping out of the hospital, Nova gave a heavy sigh. “I get it. If they had a proper way to defend themselves, they wouldn’t have been taken by those diamond dogs you mentioned.”

Cory nodded. “I’m not looking to bring all life to ruin. I just want the innocent to be safe.”

“Seeing some of the young ones hurt so, I couldn’t help but think Starburst could have been one of them.” Nova said, looking to his little brother. “He means the world to me. He’s all the family I have left.”

“There’s very little we wouldn’t do for our family.” Cory said sagely, thinking of his mother and of Kris.

“Tell me about it, I went berserk and turned into a hulking monster when I thought Cory was dead.” Kris commented.

“You what?!” Nova asked in surprise.

“Long story. Tell you later.” Kris replied off handedly.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The days had passed, with Cory getting an earful from Chrysalis when she saw the new scars, but calmed down when she heard the reason for them. Thanks to Nova’s help, Cory was able to make Equestria's first rifle. It looked like a musket, but instead of a fuse and a pad to strike and ignite the gunpowder, there was a slot to place a magically charged gemstone. Afterwards, through a few days of tweeking and tinkering, he was able to change the effects of the shots fired based on the color of the gem. He even made sure there was a stun gem for non-lethal shots. However, Cory wasn’t done, for there was something else that came to his mind.

It started with Cory asking for some of Kris’ and Chrysalis’ blood.

“WHAT?! You want what now!?” Chrysalis exclaimed.

“Why do you want our blood?” Kris asked.

Cory cringed from the yell and cleaned his ear out while answering. “It’s something I remembered from back in our old world. I remember seeing a show that mentioned this. You never watched it, to my knowledge. But do either of you know what a Shoggoth is?”

“No such creature exists in this realm.” Chrysalis stated.

“Never heard of one.” Kris replied.

Cory nodded. “I figured as much. Now, I don’t know all the finer details, but what I do know is that they are formless creatures that can take any form. They were created by beings with many names, Old Gods, Elder Things, or even Abyssal Ones, I think on that last one. Anyway, they were created by the Old Gods as weapons until they turned on them and managed to defeat them. Now, they are wild beasts, but with a spell, a blood spell to bind them, they can be tamed and be bonded to the one that summoned them.”

“So...you want to use our blood to….summon this….whatever as a sort of bodyguard for us?” Chrysalis asked.

“Not just us. The Shoggoth summoned would protect us and those with our blood. Meaning our children too.” Cory clarified.

“Dude, you do know I can take care of myself right?” Kris asked. “I don’t need some interdimensional monster to protect me.”

Cory glared at Kris. “Then maybe do it for your future children. Cause if your blood is NOT used and you have a child from someone other than Chrysalis, the Shoggoth will NOT protect them.”

“Fair point. All right. So how much blood do you need?” Kris asked.

“I...suppose I shall go along with this then.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory pulled a pair of vials from his pocket and pulled the corks from the tops before giving one to both of them. “Just one vial’s worth from each of you.”

Chrysalis eyed the vial a moment.

“Well...here goes.” Kris used his magic to create a pin made of solidified magic and pricked his finger then let the blood fall into the vial. He then helped Chrysalis do the same. “Here you go.” Kris said, offering the two vials.

Cory took them back. “Now then, I will need your help with this. We each need to use our magic to pull this off. I know the spell in mind, but I need the added magic to ensure it goes right.”

“Very well, what do we do?” Chrysalis asked.

“First, we’ll need salt and about ten to twenty candles, as well as a room of total darkness. The less light from outside, the better. Once we have that, then we’ll get on with the next step.” Cory said before they got to work. After sometime, the trio were in a dark room with a large circle drawn from salt with a few unique designs and markings inside of it, along with the candles all lit and placed in specific spots around and in the circle. Cory then pulled the corks on the vials and poured the blood in the dead center of the circle before making a solid magic knife and cut his hand to add his own blood to it before healing it. “Now then, channel your magic to me as I cast the spell.”

Kris and Chrysalis closed their eyes and sent their magic to Cory.

Cory felt their magic flow into him and breathed deeply before began speaking. However, what came out of his mouth did not sound like words. It sounded like madness given voice, as if a blend of the coldest depths of the ocean and the murk of a swamp. There was no true way of describing what it sounded like. Cory kept this up for nearly a minute before he finished the spell and the candles exploded in pillars of flame, lighting the room completely.

The salt glowed a bright red as if it was being heated with the combined blood shifting and bubbling before the glow reached its apex and a shockwave sent them all onto their backs.

“GAH!” Chrysalis cried out.

“Damn! What the hell happened?” Kris asked in shock.

“I don’t know!” Cory said in equal shock before getting back on his feet before helping Chrysalis up.

“So….did it work?” Chrysalis asked Cory. “Are we...protected by this creature now?”

Cory was about to answer when the sound of stone cracking was heard. Their eyes were drawn to where the circle once was and saw a massive crack in the floor. Another crack appeared with the floor shifting upwards, like something was trying to get out. “I um...think we should back up a bit.” Kris stated.

Another push and the floor erupted as something huge burst free. What few candles that were lit showed a towering beast of two hoof like legs, clawed gorilla like arms, a pair of raptorial limbs attached to the chest, skin as black as the void itself, the top of the head and all along the back covered in eyes, and a maw that looked to be the unholy child of a leech and a meat grinder. It let loose a roar that sounded like an elk, a lion, and a hyena all at once.

“Whoa.” Kris gasped as he stared in awe.

“That’s….a ch...chogoth?” Chrysalis questioned with a shuddering tone.

“A Shoggoth, and yes.” Cory said in both a pleased and excited tone. The beast turned its head to Cory and Chrysalis before running on all fours to them before stopping just before them. Cory reached out slowly before it pushed its head into his hand. “I can’t believe it. It actually worked.” He said with a growing smile.

“You know, you should have tried to figure if it would work for CERTAIN before actually trying it or something else could have happened.” Kris pointed out.

“There was no way to learn if it would have worked. My only point of reference was from a tv show and in that the spell was delayed by a long while.” Cory retorted before looking at Chrysalis. “Come on, place your hand here. It won’t hurt you.”

“I’d….rather not.” Chrysalis replied still looking scared of the otherworldly creature.

“Then you’re lucky this worked at all.” Kris stated. “Since this wasn’t a sure thing you really shouldn’t have tried it at all or something bad could have happened. Something that could have put us all at risk.”

“I know, that’s why I had it here. If something went wrong, at worst, it would have just exploded and caused us some harm. And besides, the rewards far outweighed the risks. This beast can be considered a tank killer in our world. Here? I’m pretty sure nothing short of the moon being dropped on it would kill it. We literally have the ultimate guardian.”

“The risks far outweigh the rewards? As in one risk being the creature appears, is unstoppable, uncontrollable, and kills our queen with our children still unborn...right?” Kris asked.

“No. Just me dying.”

“And what was your plan to make certain that would be the outcome?” Kris asked.

“Once the castor is killed, the Shoggoth, if it hasn’t been properly bonded, will return to the abyss they were pulled from.”

Kris sighed closing his eyes and placed his fingers to his forehead. “And what if THAT didn’t work and the beast remained and you died for nothing? We’re talking about a ritual you saw from a TELEVISION SHOW.” Kris pointed out. “I get you wanting a way for us and our children to be safe but to rely on something based on fiction? I said it before, I’ll say it again. We are just VERY lucky this ritual worked the way it was supposed to.”

“Well EXCUSE ME for wanting to ensure that nothing short of a planet wide extinction event will kill the only family I have left!!!”

“I’m just saying if the ritual had failed, we would have been better off NOT trying it.” Kris stated.

“Well it DID work, so drop it already.” Cory was starting to lose his calm, not something that usually happened.

“Fine. I’m done. It worked and we have a shoggoth as a bodyguard for ourselves, our queen, and our future children.” Kris stated.

“Um...would you boys mind backing this thing up from me please? Chrysalis asked as she had her back to the wall and the shoggoth was practically up in her face.

The shoggoth tilted its head as it looked at her before stepping back from her before laying down.

“Did it just….listen to me?” Chrysalis asked.

“Remember, our blood was used, so it’s bonded to us. It will follow our commands to the letter.”

“Soooooo…..if I were to tell it to turn into a gorgeous woman or anthro girl…” Kris started.

The shoggoth’s form then began to ripple and shimmer before it took a new look. It was now looking like a well figured large breasted anthropomorphic brown furred bunny. It was also naked.

“Hello!” Kris said with wide eyes staring at the new form.

Chrysalis gave a flat look at Kris.

“I believe that answers your question. I did say they could take any form.” Cory said.

“Cory my bro, I apologize for ever doubting you on this shoggoth summoning.” Kris stated, still staring at the bunny girl.

Cory rolled his eyes before looking at the now bunny girl. “So then, what to name you?”

The shoggoth bowed her head. “You may name me whatever you please masters and mistress.”

Kris’s jaw dropped hearing it speak. “It….she can talk? I was NOT expecting that.”

“My kind can speak, it’s just the forms we take often don’t allow for such.”

“That makes sense.” Kris replied.

“Well...I suppose this form is more….approachable now.” Chrysalis stated.

The shoggoth looked to Chrysalis and bowed to her. “I apologize for frightening you Mistress. It was not my intent.”

“Um...quit all right. I just had never seen such a being before.” Chrysalis replied.

Cory smiled at this before rubbing his chin. “Hmm, as for a name….well, how about Daisy.”

“I was thinking ditto cause she can copy forms like the pokemon ditto.” Kris said jokingly.

“Right, I don’t think THAT needs to be her name, given the poor rep that pokemon ended up with. And really, Daisy fits her right now. What iconic figure can you think of that has a brown bunny and is a slaughterhouse on legs. Hint, RIP AND TEAR.”

“Ah, I got ya.” Kris said catching on.

“Would you mind explaining because I don’t understand.” Chrysalis said.

Cory looked to Chrysalis. “In our world, there’s something called DOOM, it’s a game where you play as a demon killing badass. Throughout his tale, we learn he had a pet rabbit named Daisy and when the demons killed her, he snapped and became the very thing they feared the most. That’s the most summarized I can make it, cause there’s a LOT to cover about that. We’ll tell you about it another time. Just know that Daisy here is now fitting that role as well as her intended role.”

“I think you told me enough.” Chrysalis stated. “Well then. I say we get...Daisy some clothing..unless she can materialize some herself to cover up her privates.”

“I cannot, though I can make it look like I am wearing some.” Daisy said before her form shifted slightly so now she was wearing a yellow sundress.

“Cute. So then how bout we take her to Rarity’s to get her dressed up.” Kris suggested. “I can’t believe I actually want to, in a way, play dress up here.”

Cory chuckled at this before nodding. “Alright, let’s head for Rarity’s then.”

Chapter 26

View Online

Chapter 26

“I’m sorry, she’s a what again?” Rarity asked as she gave a quizzical look at Daisy.

“She’s called a shoggoth. An interdimensional being summoned through a ritual that will protect those whose blood was used in the ritual as well as those that share said blood.” Kris stated.

“I’m sorry, I’m just having trouble wrapping my head around the whole...interdimensional being thing when it….she...whatever...looks like that.” Rarity stated pointing to Daisy.

Cory looked at Daisy. “Well, her kind are a form of shapeshifters. They don’t have a true form, but this one is more for not scaring the life out of others.” To demonstrate this, Daisy held a hand up and it shifted into the claw of the form she first took upon being summoned before it shifted back into a normal hand, or a hand of a rabbit woman.

“I see.” Rarity replied.

“Anyway, we came by because we were hoping to ask if you could make some clothes for her as what she’s wearing isn’t really clothes.” Kris stated.

“But if she can shape shift, wouldn’t that ruin or even destroy the clothes I make for her while she’s wearing them?” Rarity asked.

Daisy shook her head. “If I change, I can absorb anything on my person and when I change back, they’ll be in their proper place. The closest thing I can compare is storage. I simply place it away until I need it.”

“I suppose it makes as much sense as possible.” Rarity replied. “Very well, I’d be happy to make some new outfits for you.”

“Thanks Rarity, you’re a true gem.” Kris said.

Rarity blushed and waved it off. “Oh you.”

Cory chuckled. “Should we leave you to it or stick around? Neither of us know much about fashion so I’d doubt we’d be of any help. Well, I don’t know much about THIS world’s fashion.”

“It will take me some time to make a few things. Come back in about two or three days. I should have something then.” Rarity stated as she gazed over Daisy’s form.

“Alright then, once you take her current form’s measurements, we’ll take off and get out of your mane.” Cory said with a nod.

“Thank you.” Rarity said. She quickly jotted down Daisy’s measurements and sent the trio on their way.

As they walked, Kris seemed to be in thought about something.

Cory noticed quickly. “You never put much thought into things. What’s got you turning those gears?”

“It’s just seeing Daisy in that bunny girl form, I can’t help but feel it reminds me of something.” Kris stated.

“You mean ASIDE from the DOOM reference or the Zootopia look?” Cory asked with a brow raised.

“Yeah. LIke...maybe a different color...GASP! I KNOW WHAT I’M TRYING TO REMEMBER!” Kris then exclaimed, grabbing Cory by the shoulders and nearly shook him.

“T-T-T-Then-n-n-n pl-l-le-e-e-e-ase sh-a-are before my-y-y-y-y head-d-d-d flies o-o-o-o-off!” Cory called out, the shaking stuttering his voice.

Kris stopped shaking Cory. “Sorry. I’ll admit I’m getting a little too overexcited about this. But I do feel the need to point this out given the situation. We have ourselves an interdimensional being who will obey our commands and can shapeshift into anything right? So...think about the first real sexy anthro animal girl you remember ever seeing that was in a movie. Who comes to mind?” Kris asked.

Cory crossed his arms. “Kinda hard given that after being drafted into the military, my memories of my time before then are a bit muddled. But I guess you’re saying that Daisy looks like Lola Bunny?”

“EXACTLY!” Kris exclaimed. “One of if not THE sexiest of anthro bunny girls with an amazing personality.”

Cory nodded. “Yeah, I can see it. Different coloring, but her figure is practically one for one.”

“So I think we maybe have her change to look like Lola. Eh? Eh?” Kris said, nudging Cory.

“Are you sure? This look was what you asked for in the first place. Or rather what your mind asked for.” Daisy said as she came into the conversation.

“Well I wasn’t really thinking of anything specific at the time.” Kris stated. “But yes, I’m sure. Then...maybe some time when we can be alone…” His mind began thinking perverted thoughts.

Daisy formed a blush while Cory shook his head with a smile. But Daisy nodded and then changed her coloring to match perfectly with Lola Bunny’s original look, even forming the white tanktop and short shorts with her ears in a ponytail.

Kris stared in awe practically drooling at the sight. “So good...please let me hug you.”

Daisy said nothing as she held her arms out, inviting a hug.

Kris calmly walked up to Daisy and gently took her in a hug, Daisy returning it. “So soft. I can’t believe this is happening. It’s like a childhood dream come true.”

Cory chuckled at the sight of a grown man hugging a cartoon rabbit. “From what you’ve told me, I can believe it.”

Kris kept the hug a bit longer before finally letting go. “Don’t judge me all right? I saw that look.” Kris said to Cory. “Look, back on earth, I never had sex before and had alot of sexual fantasies as I grew up. Here, we get to have lot’s of sex with so many sexy and beautiful anthro pony beings. I can’t help myself if I get a chance to fulfill one of my fantasies. I’m like a horny kid at heart here.”

“Wish I knew what that was like.” Cory said with a sigh.

“What do you mean?” Kris asked with a raised brow.

“You KNOW what I mean. My first taste of corruption was my first kill. And then it was straight off for the marines. I was raised innocent until then.” Cory said with a frown.

“Oh….right.” Kris said with a frown. But then looked up with determination. “Come with me, there’s something you need to see. I’ve been working on something I hoped might do you some good.”

“You mean aside from your Medieval Times place?” Cory said with a smile.

“Yes.” Kris replied. He took Cory by the hand and started leading him on, Daisy following.

They returned to the hive and to their room. From there, Kris began channeling his magic and seemed to be struggling some as he tried to cast his spell. Soon, he released it and a bright flash occurred that was nearly blinding. “There we go.” A floating screen appeared before them. “Now then.” He was also holding a remote. Next, he made some candies and sodas appear as well followed by replacing their clothes with pajamas. “Now we’re going to sit here and watch a bunch of cartoons like we were kids. This way, you’ll get to experience what a real kid is supposed to do.”

Cory blinked at all this before he raised a brow. “Uh, not to burst your bubble, but how in the hell are you gonna watch anything if we’re in a completely different dimension?”

“Well, I asked Discord for a small favor.” Kris pulled out a phone. “He allowed an interdimensional connection with this back to our original world. Then with my own magic, I can project what’s playing on here onto that screen. So I can pull up a website that has a bunch of old cartoons on them and we can watch them that way.”

“Huh, can’t beat chaos magic it seems.”

“So, we are going to sit our butts down here and veg out for a good while and laugh our butts off at some good old cartoons like we were kids.” Kris stated, sitting himself down along with Cory and Daisy.

Kris then pretty much used the phone like a remote. The first set of cartoons he pulled up was Loony Tunes. And the first looney tunes episode had Bugs Bunny, Daffy Duck, and Elmer Fudd. They were doing the classic bit where Bugs tricks Daffy into getting Elmer to shoot him multiple times.

A couple hours passed as the two laughed enjoying the funny cartoons Kris picked out. “What did I tell you? Having fun?” Kris asked Cory.

Cory wiped a tear as he calmed down from laughing. “I can’t believe I never saw any of that as a kid.”

“This is part of what being a kid is about. Watching cartoons while eating junk food.” Kris said. “And since we’re also adults, we don’t have to worry about a grown up telling us to go to bed or stop eating junk food.”

Cory shook his head. “I don’t know about you, but I don’t intend on gaining weight through fat. So as far as the junk, I’m gonna have to tap out.”

“Fair enough. My next goal and idea to show you what a kid is supposed to get to do is work on getting an exciting full of fun arcade going somehow. I just want to help you capture that childhood fun you never got to have in hopes it might lighten your spirit a bit more.”

Cory smiled at Kris. “I don’t need any of that. I have my brother in all but blood, now blood thanks to Daisy and our soon to be born children through Chrissy, said changeling queen, and our growing family.”

“Maybe, but no one should have to miss out on a fun childhood. It’s part of growing up. No kid should miss out on having fun and playing games, watching cartoons, playing video games and hanging out with friends having fun. Times like that can make fond memories.” Kris said almost wistfully.

“Well, I don’t really need it much. I’ll take things as they come. Besides, we’ll have to be responsible adults soon enough.”

“I know, but that doesn’t mean we can’t act like kids ourselves. Sometimes it takes a grown up with a kid heart to help their own kid have fun. Know a kid to raise a kid I think is what I’m trying to say.”

Cory chuckled. “That would explain some of your antics.” He said jokingly.

“Well mister serious. Then how about you be the serious no nonsense dad and I can be the fun loving silly wacky dad.”

“Somehow that makes the most sense I’ve heard in a while.”

“It does take both a firm yet also gentle hand to help raise a healthy kid. You gotta know when to be lenient and when to be firm...right?” Kris asked with a smile.

Cory nodded. “Indeed.” He said before standing up and stretching out, his joints popping. “Well, I’m going to check out Canterlot. We haven’t been there and I’ve been dying to see the city on a mountain.” He looked at Daisy, only to see her snoozing. Seems she wasn’t as into the cartoons as them and dozed off.

“Eh, figures an interdimensional being wouldn’t get the comedy of classic cartoons.” Kris stated. “I was hoping to maybe have that fun I was talking about when we were done with the toons, but I don’t want to wake her.”

“Right, plus she can appear wherever we are instantly, so there’s no need to worry about us being ambushed again.” Cory said before he looked for his clothes that exchanged for the PJs.

“Allow me.” Kris used his magic and swapped their clothes back to what they were before. “You know, I wouldn’t have thought an interdimensional being like her would even need sleep.” He then commented.

“I’m pretty sure sleeping to her is the same as soda is to us. We don’t need it, but it’s nice to have.”

“Fair enough. Now then, TO CANTERLOT!” Kris declared almost heroically.

----------------------------------------------------------

The two finally arrived at Canterlot after a few hours. Magic was useful as hell, but if they had never been there, teleporting could be a bitch. “I’d thought we’d never get here.” Cory said in a groan.

“While the ride here was nice, it was SOOOO LOOOONG.” Kris whined, slumping with his arms hanging loose.

Cory sighed. “Well, we’re here now. So let’s look around and check things out. Who knows, maybe we’ll find some new friends here. Maybe even get to talk with the princesses.”

“Right, but first, how bout we get something to eat. I’m starving after that ride.” Kris suggested.

“Hmm, in that case, how about that one place, that one ran by Saffron and her father?”

“The Tasty Treat?” Kris asked.

“That’s the one.” Cory pointed at Kris.

“Sure. I did hear this Saffron Masala is supposed to be quite the looker after all.” Kris said with a smile.

“You’re the one who showed her off to me, remember?” Cory said with a smirk. The two had been in this world for a while now, but it was easy to forget that they had prior knowledge of this world at times.

“Oh, right. Well then, let’s go find the place.” Kris replied.

It didn’t take long and they managed to find the restaurant in no time. It was like an asian cuisine restaurant with how it was decorated. “Nice place.” Kris commented looking around after stepping in.

“Got a nice charm to it.” Cory added.

They were soon greeted by a unicorn mare with a black mane and tail, a dark orange coat and wearing gold earrings, necklaces, and a very colorful silk outfit. “Hello and welcome to the Tasty Treat. I am Saffron Masala.”

Cory and Kris liked what they saw as they smiled while Cory responded. “Thank you. We’d like a table for two please.”

“Of course, would you like a booth seat or table?” Saffron asked. While the place did seem busy, it wasn’t too crowded and there were quite a few seats available.

“Booth please.” Kris replied.

“Right this way.” Saffron grabbed two menus and guided them to a booth seat. “What can I get you both to drink to start with?” She asked.

“Surprise me, this is the first time either of us have been here, so we’ll go with what you feel is best for first timers.” Cory replied.

“Very well. Two herbal spruce teas. It’s an herbal tea with a bit of a natural flavor to it and sweetened with some fruit juice.” Saffron informed.

“Ooh, sounds tasty.” Kris commented.

Saffron bowed her head before going off.

Cory looked at Kris. “She looks better than what you showed me.”

“I know. Dang she’s one sexy unicorn.” Kris said in a low tone, keeping it between them. “What do you think the pony equivalent of the Kama Sutra might be here?” He then asked a bit jokingly.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if that was the name of a pony here.” Cory joked back.

Somewhere in Manehatten, a red mare pegasus sneezed.

“Wouldn’t mind meeting that pony.” Kris replied. The two soon began looking over the menus.

It wasn’t long before Saffron returned with their drinks. “Here you go. Have you decided on anything yet?”

“Not yet but thank you. Just give us a couple more minutes.” Kris said.

“Of course. Oh, and I don’t mean to be a bother, but aren’t you two the humans married to queen Chrysalis herself?” Saffron asked.

Cory nodded with a smile. “Happily married at that.”

Saffron smiled. “Oh my. I cannot believe I am serving royalty. I am honored you chose my place to eat today.” She bowed her head.

“Please, none of that now.” Kris said.

“We’re as much royalty right now as you are, so please, no need for formalities.” Cory added.

“Right now, we’re just a couple of guys looking to get our bellies stuffed.” Kris stated.

“As you wish. Take your time.” Saffron said before taking her leave.

Cory watched her walk away. “Have to say, she’s cute when she’s excited.”

“No kidding.” Kris replied.

After some time, the two decided and made their order and not even ten minutes afterwards were eating.

“Man this is good stuff.” Kris commented.

“Tell me about it. Some of the places back on our world are jokes compared to this.”

“I’m so glad you like it. I prepared the dishes myself.” Saffron informed.

“Good looks and a good cook and a great waitress. You’re one amazing mare Saffron.” Kris said.

Saffron blushed at the compliment. “Oh please.”

“How you are not beating stallions off with a stick is beyond me.” Cory added as he sipped at his drink.

“Well, I’ve just been mostly focused on this place. No time for dating or anything really.” Saffron stated.

“That does raise the question. Just how many do you have working here?” Cory asked.

“It’s just myself and my father.” Saffron replied.

“Seriously? Just you two?” Kris asked in surprise.

“Why not hire help? It would certainly take some of the burden off.”

Saffron’s smile shrank a little. “I’m afraid we aren’t making enough to hire extra help. Look around. This is about as busy as it gets. It’s just enough to keep this place going.”

Cory looked around before smirking and looking back at Saffron. “In that case, I have an offer for you.”

“An offer? What kind of offer?” Saffron asked curiously.

“As you said, we are both basically royalty, as such, we have resources. One of those resources being bodies. We can have several changelings work for you for free. We have pretty much everything we need thanks to Equestria helping us getting onto our feet, er, hooves for them, and so we don’t really need bits.”

Saffron lit up. “You would do that for us? Oh. I would have to talk it over with my father, but I’m certain he will say yes. Oh thank you both!” Saffron said, hugging the two.

-------------------------------------------

“Absolutely NOT!” An angry unicorn stallion replied.

“But father, why not?” Saffron asked.

“I refuse to have some changelings working in MY restaurant.” The stallion replied.

“YOUR Restaurant? This is OUR restaurant. And they are offering to help with other staff for free.” Saffron stated.

“It is not about the cost. It is about keeping this place in the family and keeping out any changelings. Or have you forgotten the attack on Canterlot they launched?”

Father, that is in the past. There is peace now with them and us.” Saffron stated.

“No means no!” The stallion said firmly.

Saffron frowned at her father’s stubbornness.

The argument was practically so loud, nearly the whole restaurant could hear it from the kitchen.

Cory frowned hearing this. “I see. One of those.”

“Great, the sexy foreigner mare has a racist father.” Kris commented.

Saffron returned to the two with a frown and head down. “I am sorry, but I’m afraid we’ll have to decline your offer.”

Cory stood up and placed a hand on her arm and rubbed it. “Hey, don’t apologize. It’s not your fault. I expected we would run into changeling haters sooner or later.”

“I just wish my father could be more open minded. He’s usually such a nice stallion.” Saffron said. “Thank you anyway for offering to help.”

“Don’t mention it.” Kris said. “Maybe we can figure something else out.”

“For now though, we’re finished with our meals. They were wonderful.” Cory said with a smile.

Saffron managed a small smile of her own. “Thank you. They're on the house as you say. Do come again.” She then turned to head back to the kitchen.

Cory sighed as she left. “Such a shame.”

“I know. Too bad about her dad.” Kris said. “Well, guess there isn’t much we can do now. Might as well continue our Canterlot tour.”

“We’ll think of something for here another time. I’m not giving up on it. But you’re right, let’s go.” Cory said before the two left the restaurant.

Chapter 27

View Online

Chapter 27

“Oh man, oh man, oh man.” Kris said worriedly as he paced back and forth just outside a room located within the medical ward of the hive. “This is finally happening.”

“You can do this my queen. Deep breaths and push.” A doctor said as he stood by Chrysalis’s side.

“I AM PUSHING!” Chrysalis roared as she struggled while taking deep breaths.

Cory sat at her side, holding her hand as she pushed with all her might. He would have spoken to try and give support, but he was focusing on his magic to prevent the demonic godly strength of Chrysalis from turning his hand into a mixture of paste and bone dust.

Kris would be in the room as well but he had a bit of a weak stomach when it came to childbirth. He couldn’t really stand the sight of a small body being forced through a small hole in the female he loved with said hole being spread open to such ridiculousness.

Chrysalis continued breathing heavily while pushing. It was a LOT of hard work for the poor queen but eventually, after several hours, she had given birth to six healthy baby changelings. Three girls and three boys. Once that was over, Kris came in then to see the babies. Chrysalis, looking exhausted, as she should be, held the sextuplets in her arms. “You okay my queen?” Kris asked.

“I feel completely exhausted but...I’m fine.” Chrysalis replied.

Cory rubbed his hand now that it was free, but smiled as he looked at the infants. “They’re beautiful.”

“So cute.” Kris commented. “I can’t believe we’re actually fathers now.”

“So have you come up with names for them yet?” The doctor asked.

Chrysalis smiled as she looked at her husbands. “Well?”

Cory smiled widely as he held one of the boys. This one was showing to be the strongest right off the bat with how he fought for first feeding before. “I think Vader would be a good name for this one.” The infant, despite being the same as his mother, had a black carapace similar to the old changelings, with crimson eyes.

Kris took one of the baby girls in his arms and smiled upon her. She smiled back and reached her arms to him. “How about we name this one Shimmer?” Her carapace was a light velvet with a shimmer in her eyes which were light blue.

Cory nodded before reaching out and petted the head of another boy. “This one reminds me of my father actually. So patient and waiting to be fed last. So, I think Clayton, in honor of my father.”

“That seems like a fine name.” Chrysalis said.

Kris looked over the others and focused on another of the boys. “How about we name that one…” He said as he placed his hand on the infant he was referring to who smiled with a light giggle. “Scarab.” The infant had a blue carapace with gold eyes which reminded Kris of pictures of beatles from Egyptian art works.

Cory grinned. “That sounds perfect.” He then noticed one of the girls trying to climb from Chrysalis’ arms. “Heheh, we got ourselves a spider impersonator here. Huh, that’s an idea. Arachne. Her name is Arachne.” He then looked at Chrysalis. “Well, I think if anything, you should get to name at least one.”

Chrysalis looked at the third girl. She had a light pink carapace with green eyes. She giggled as she gazed at her mother. “How about...Cherry.”

“Cute name.” Kris replied.

Cory nodded. “So then, Vader, Scarab, Clayton, Shimmer, Arachne, and Cherry.”

“Wonderful names.” Chrysalis commented.

“Understood. We’ll get their names written and information out right away.” The doctor said. “Now, we’ll take the babies so you can rest.”

“Thank you.” Chrysalis said before a couple nurses began collecting the infants.

Once the nurses and doctor left, Cory looked to Chrysalis. “You get some rest love. You’ve certainly earned it.”

“More than earned it I’d say.” Kris added.

“Thank you. I love you both.” Chrysalis said before laying her head down and closed her eyes, practically passing out immediately.

The two men left the room to let their queen have her sleep. “Wow...can’t believe we’re really dads now.” Kris commented silently.

Cory nodded. “Yeah, never thought this would happen. Always thought I’d be the uncle to your kids, never having my own. But now…..just wow.”

“I know. Now I’m concerned I might not be a good father.” Kris stated, growing worried. “What if our kids turn out messed up? What if they start acting like rebels and cause all kinds of mischief….what if they start a gang!?” His worries and mental images began spiraling from there.

Cory sighed before slapping Kris, snapping him out of his spiral. “You back to reality?”

“Yeah….yeah, I’m okay. Sorry. This whole dad thing has me rather nervous.” Kris replied.

“Look, I’m worried too, but there’s a few things you need to remember.” Cory said.

“And what might that be?”

Cory raised a hand before counting off fingers. “First, we’re not alone in this. There are several ponies and changelings who would be more than happy to help out to not only take the load off of us, but also guide us. Second, you and I are the head of the Changeling forces, we’ve handled stressful times in the past. We can handle six growing babies. Third, we can train them when they’re old enough to help instill proper discipline and moral ethics. And fourth, and most importantly, we have a Pinkie Pie.”

“By jove you’re right.” Kris said, placing a fist in the palm of his hand. “We CAN do this. As long as we have love in our hearts and friends to help, our new babies will grow up just fine.”

Cory nodded before snarling. ‘And if so much as a single speck of an injury is ever intentionally placed upon them, they will know such suffering that they will beg for the release of death.”

“Oh, definitely.” Kris said with a similar threatening look. “Like hell I’m going to show any mercy to anyone that threatens our babies.” He began letting off an aura of magic as just the thought of someone hurting his new children got him riled up. LIke dad mode was coming naturally already.

“Nice to see it took having kids to place some steel in that spine.”

“Don’t get used to it. That’s probably the ONLY time I’ll be shown to be this fierce. I still intend on being the light hearted jokester I try to be.” Kris stated with a smile.

Cory shrugged. “Hey, as long as you’re prepared to do what needs to be done when the time comes.”

“Trust me. I will.”

Not long after that, Twilight and her friends were summoned by the magic map in Twilight’s castle to a town far out of the middle of nowhere. There they met Starlight Glimmer who was using magic to remove cutie marks making the ponies think it was okay. They learned of her true intentions and managed to foil her plans but she got away. After that, more time passed and she tried another attempt, this time trying to alter time to ruin Twilight’s friendships. This led to Twilight getting to see different versions of Equestria if it weren’t for Twilight and her friends there defending it. Strangely, none of the timelines had the humans in them, but that might be because Chrysalis never thought to bring them in during those timelines. Each time she tried to stop Starlight from stopping filly Rainbow Dash from performing her sonic rainboom which helped them all find their special talents and brought them together, she failed. Eventually, she managed to show Starlight an Equestria that was pretty much dead. Finally, this led to Starlight telling why she was doing this and finally accepting Twilight’s help.

As it turns out. Starlight was doing all this because she had a friend when she was a filly but lost him when he got his cutie mark. As in he was sent away and she never heard from him again. This left her bitter. Finally, she accepted friendship and started living with Twilight to learn about friendship.

Soon after, a great new threat was emerging. The Pony of Shadows. A monstrous creature of pure darkness was making a comeback. This was at the same time Twilight and her friends brought back Starswirl and five other ponies with him. As it turned out, Starswirl and the five ponies had sacrificed themselves to seal away the pony of shadows in a sort of time pocket dimension meant to hold him for all eternity, trapping all of them in there. Twilight however managed to free them all.

Now Starswirl and his group was back in the world along with the Pony of Shadows. The Pony of Shadows was a threat to ALL of Equestria. Twilight believed they would need extra help and so teleported herself, her friends, and Starswirl and his companions to the hive. As the ancient ponies had not seen the new changelings yet, they had no idea about them yet. Cory and Kris were the first ones to meet them and Twilight explained what happened. “HOW COULD YOU UNLEASH A DARK EVIL ONTO THE WORLD LIKE THIS!?” Kris roared at Twilight, said mare flinching and shrinking at the shout. “I thought you were smarter than that! And all just to find your precious Starswirl!”

“And just who exactly are you supposed to be?” Starswirl asked with a raised brow and a dismissive attitude.

“Let me guess, you’re the famous Starswirl the bearded?” Kris asked with an equally unamused look on his face.

“Of course I am, and you still have not answered me.” Starswirl all but demanded.

Kris gave a light glare to the unicorn. “Look pal, I’m not exactly in the best mood right now, so I’d stow the high and mighty act if I were you.” He replied. “And my name is Kris, I’m a human and co king of the changeling hive.”

Starswirl’s eyes snapped wide open at this. He glared and was about to shout before a hand grabbed his face in an iron grip. The hand belonged to Cory who’s glare could melt iron. “First off, keep that trap shut, you’re already on thin ice. Second, when this is all over, we will have ‘words’ with you. And third, who we are kings of is of no matter, this threat is our prime concern.”

As this discussion was going on, they were in the throne room before Chrysalis who was sitting on her throne watching them.

Twilight cut in to try and calm things down. “You guys, please! Settle down! Arguing like this isn’t going to solve anything.”

Cory growled. “I don’t know, I’d say it’d solve my anger pretty damn quick.”

“Besides, I don’t think you have room to talk considering this is your fault.” Kris added to Twilight with a glare.

Twilight shrank back looking ready to cry. “What do you want me to say? I’m sorry! Well I am! How was I supposed to know bringing back Starswirl and the pillars would unleash the pony of shadows!?” Twilight retorted.

“Usually when things are locked away, they are done so for a reason.” Cory countered. He then sighed before pushing Starswirl back. “But fine. We’ll settle things AFTER this threat is dealt with.” The old unicorn glared at the humans.

Twilight turned her head away feeling ashamed.

“All right, so first things first. What do we know about this Pony of Shadows?” Kris asked.

“The pony of Shadows feeds on darkness. He will most likely go someplace that is dark and easy for him to hide so he can regain his strength.” Somnambula suggested.

“Then we should split up into teams and try to find him.” Rockhoof, a particularly large earth pony stated.

“And just what would you do if one team does find him?” Cory asked with a raised brow. “Try and fight to hold out for the others to arrive? Leave and find the others and potentially lose him? Please, I’m all ears.”

“Um...er….well…” Rockhoof stuttered at the questions, unsure how to answer.

“If we’re going to find this Shadow pony, we need to do it together, no splitting up. That’s how bad things can happen.” Kris stated.

“This is why I hate civilians. No thought for planning for the worst case. Do any of you actually have any training that can allow you to stand a chance against this Pony of Shadows?” Cory demanded as he crossed his arms.

“Well, maybe we can just trap him again like before.” Sage Meadowbrook suggested.

“As if he would allow that to happen again. And even if you succeed, what, just wait for someone else to come along and do the same thing Twilight did? I think not.” Kris stated. “We need a way to stop this thing for good here and now.”

“That means your normal methods aren’t going to cut it. This Pony of Shadows, how did he come to be?” Cory asked. “Every villain has an origin. This should be no different.”

Mistmane stepped forward to answer. “Well, we believe it has to do with a pony we once knew, Stygian. He was a friend of ours yet one day, he showed up covered in darkness and attacked us. Thus he became the Pony of Shadows.”

“Stygian? If he was a friend, then why would he do such a thing?” Kris asked.

Starswirl shook his head. “I know not, but he tried to steal our power as the Pillars before we stopped him. After that, he became the Pony of Shadows.”

Cory narrowed his eyes. Something didn’t fit with this puzzle and he had a feeling Starswirl, like always, was the cause of it. But that would be looked into later. “So he was able to gain this power. “That means there’s a source. We find that, we cut it off, and he’s back to being a normal pony.”

“So do any of you have any idea where this source might be?” Kris asked.

“Well...we may have an idea. There’s an ancient long abandoned and forgotten village in Equestria that might hold the key.” Flash stated.

“Long abandoned by your standards or by today’s standards?” Cory asked.

“Uh...both?” Flash replied with confusion. “Back in our time we do know it had been abandoned for a long time.”

“So by your standards then.” Kris clarified.

“With the amount of time passed, there’s gonna be nothing left of that village. And maps would have changed a LOT in that time frame. Unless you have a map from your time to compare with a map from today, I don’t think we’re gonna find that place anytime soon.” Cory said with a sigh.

“I think I know what might help. The map back in my castle.” Twilight suggested.

“Right, the living map. Still weirds me out.” Cory muttered.

“Doesn’t that send you out to where there’s ‘friendship’ problems though?” Kris asked.

“Well….maybe this could be considered a friendship problem considering Stygian was a friend of theirs.” Twilight suggested.

“Not so sure about that.” Kris muttered.

“Highly unlikely. Stygian stopped being our friend the moment he betrayed us.” Starswirl spat out with a near growl.

Cory shook his head. “Doesn’t matter. It’s still a map and that’s what we need.” He then looked at Chrysalis. “Sorry love, we’ll be gone for a while. This threat must be stopped before it reaches the hive and endangers our children.”

“And our home.” Kris said.

“I understand.” Chrysalis said as she rose from her throne and approached the two. “And I know you are strong and will come back, still…..be careful.” She kissed Cory on the cheek, then Kris. “Be safe. You have children to look after now. So I’d say that’s even more of a reason to come back safe.”

“Of course, my queen.” Kris said with a smile.

“We’ll be back before you know it.” Cory smiled as well.

Daisy had entered the throne room at that moment. “I am ready to go with you.”

Cory shook his head while Starswirl stared in shock and horror at Daisy. “No, you stay here and ensure Chrysalis and our children are safe.”

Daisy bowed her head. “As you wish.”

Cory then noticed Starswirl. “What, never seen a rabbit before?”

Starswirl glared death at Cory. “Do you have any idea what that thing is?!”

Cory raised a brow. “I should, given that I summoned her.”

“YOU WHAT!?!?”

“Look horn head. We don’t have alot of time for this. Yes, Cory summoned her. She’s only a threat though to those that threaten us, Chrysalis, or our children. We know what she is, we are fine with her and you need to shut your face or I’m going to shut it for you! Don’t forget while we’re here, your magic is useless. And even if it wasn’t, I’d still manage to wipe the floor with you. Now I’ve had enough of both your attitude and insults. So shut up and let’s get moving already.” Kris said glaring death at the old unicorn looking ready to kill.

Starswirl glared back before Cory used his magic to help them all teleport back to Twilight’s castle and into the map room.

“Well, here we are. And this is the map.” Twilight said, hoping to impress her beloved mentor as the map glimmered showing all of Equestria and parts beyond. “Impressive isn’t it?”

Starswirl raised a brow at this. “I suppose it’s not too terrible. It’s not mobile like a normal map, but we can’t be beggars.”

Twilight’s face fell slightly at her mentor’s words.

“All right, so where’s this old town you mentioned that might hold where our old shadow pony is hiding?” Kris asked.

The pillars scanned the map. Just then, the cutie marks of all the ponies suddenly appeared hovering over the map and floated from Twilight’s castle to a dark part of the map where what looked like a run down abandoned village rested in the shadow of a mountain.

“That must be it.” Starlight pointed out from the side.

“Then that’s where we’re going.” Twilight replied.

Cory nodded. “Make sure everypony is ready. No telling what might happen there.”

“I think we’re as ready as we’re gonna be.” Rainbow replied.

“Then let’s move out. The sooner we deal with the Pony of Shadows, the better.” Starswirl said gruffly before he headed for the exit.

“Do you even know how to get there?” Cory asked with a raised brow.

“Of course I do.”

“So you can teleport there?” Starswirl paused before he sweated a bit. Cory shook his head. “Idiot.” He muttered to himself before looking at Twilight. “What’s the fastest way to that location?”

“I could get us there fast.” Kris said, cutting in.

“You could?” Twilight asked.

“Not by teleportation but still fast.” Kris added. He formed a large translucent bubble. “Everyone in!”

“What is that?” Applejack asked.

“Your ride.” Kris said with a bow.

Cory didn’t hesitate as he walked right into the bubble and waited for the others.

Once Cory stepped in, he became weightless. Hesitantly, the others stepped in, all starting to float. “WEE! This is fun!” Pinkie cheered.

“My goodness!” Rarity gasped.

“You too Starlight.” Kris said noticing the unicorn mare was hesitating.

“Me? Are you sure? I’m not even really one of the elements of harmony, or the pillars. Plus, it wasn’t showing my cutie mark.” Starlight argued.

“You’re still part of our team Starlight.” Twilight said with a smile.

“You heard her. Get in.” Kris said again.

Starlight soon stepped into the bubble and joined the others.

“All right, here we go.” Kris placed his hand on the bubble and in it. He then faced forward and took off like a shot. The world passed by them in a blur as Kris ran at super sonic speeds. Within seconds, they reached their destination and Kris came to a stop. “ALL ASHORE THAT'S GOING ASHORE!” He then shouted.

Starswirl and the other Pillars stepped out, rather dizzy from the trip and having a hard time staying on their hooves. Cory on the other hand was rather fine as he merely stretched out.

It was the same for the main six and company as with the pillars. They all stepped out with dizzying steps. “Sweet sassafras. What in tarnation?” Applejack complained.

“Goodness. That...certainly was quick. We didn’t even get to see the sights.” Rarity stated.

“This wasn’t a sightseeing tour.” Kris stated.

“I….think I’m...gonna be sick.” Starlight said looking a little green.

“Take a few deep breaths, hold them in, and let them out. Think pleasant thoughts.” Cory advised Starlight.

Starlight did as told and seemed to start feeling a little better. “That….helped. Thank you.” She said with a small smile.

“We’re wasting time. The Pony of Shadows is close and we can finally put an end to this.” Starswirl cut in with a mild glare.

Kris glared back. “Try having a little compassion for your fellow pony old timer.” He then started walking, taking the lead to the town.

The village was indeed old and abandoned. The buildings and houses were practically falling apart, some were already. “Now if I were a pony of Shadows, where would I hide?” Rainbow asked herself.

“Mayhaps the well.” Stronghoof suggested.

“It’s the best place to start as any other.” Starswirl said as they all made their way to the town well.

Cory looked about the dead village. “I don’t understand.”

“What is it?” Kris asked.

Cory looked at Kris and then at the others, making sure nopony was listening, before speaking softly to Kris. “The Pillars said this place was abandoned long before they were sealed. That was easily more than a thousand years ago if the books I’ve read are to be believed.”

“Why do things seem to always happen a thousand years later in this country?” Kris cut in.

Cory glared at Kris. “My point is, there shouldn’t be anything left of this village. The wood rotted or eaten away, the stone moved, destroyed, or eroded down to nothing. In fact, this dead village looks more like a few decades old than over a millennium. Something isn’t right here and I don’t like it.”

“Well, I can think of several possibilities. One, the ponies back then must have used some kind of magic to slow the aging and decaying of materials so their houses would last longer, thus the village still in the state it’s currently in. Two, decay probaby works differently in this world than it does back on earth. Three...the dark force that’s residing here is probably responsible for the village not being completely and utterly gone and how it should really be.” Kris suggested.

“The third is most likely. I doubt the first was possible since I’ve yet to see or hear of such a spell today. And the second isn’t right either as I’ve checked with a few unfortunate accidents back at the hive. But then that leaves the question...WHY?” Cory said. “Why keep the village like this, or better yet, keep the village at all?”

“SO MY PRISON THAT ONCE HELD ME COULD BE FOUND BY A FOOLISH PONY TO SET ME FREE WHO IS SEEKING REVENGE!” A dark booming voice answered surrounding the village.

The ponis cringed and all clumped together around the two humans.

Cory looked about, keeping his eyes peeled. “So, you are the Pony of Shadows. Mind showing yourself so we can have a proper introduction?”

“HA HA HA HA HA!” The Pony of Shadows laughed before the ground crumbled under them and gave way, causing them all to fall. Most of the ponies screamed as they fell into the pit of darkness.

It wasn’t a long fall as they all hit hard ground on landing, with the humans landing on their feet. Green torches began lighting up the room. The group found themselves in what could only be described as an old temple with stone walls, floors, pillars, and a ceiling. Before them was what looked like an altar with a depiction of a dark shadowy figure being fought off by magic by a group of other ponies. “WELCOME TO MY LAIR.”

Cory looked about before nodding. “Huh, kinda homey.”

“A couple throw pillows, some curtains, this place could clean up nicely.” Kris added.

“Uh...guys.” Fluttershy pointed out shakily as a dark shadowy vortex formed on the wall before them. Soon, a massive pony like figure emerged.

“AH HA HA HA HA! FOOLS! DID YOU TRULY THINK YOU COULD FACE ME IN MY VERY HOME!?” The Pony of Shadows laughed.

“Y...You don’t scare us!” Rainbow said, trying to sound brave.

Starswirl glared and stepped forward. “We stopped you once Stygian, we can do so again!!”

“AH HA HA HAHA! STYGIAN!? THAT PATHETIC FOOL WHO WANTED REVENGE! HE IS NOTHING BUT A PUPPET OF MINE NOW! YOU CANNOT HOPE TO STOP ME!”

“Revenge? Why?” Twilight asked.

“IT MATTERS NOT! THIS IS THE END OF YOU ALL!” The shadow Pony exclaimed before launching a series of shadow tendrils at the group.

Kris quickly put up a large barrier and blocked the tendrils.

Cory glared at the Pony of Shadows before glaring at Starswirl. “Something you want to tell us?”

“He’s merely lying. Nothing more than a trickster wanting to cause chaos.” Starswirl replied.

“But he said Stygian wanted revenge. Why would that be so?” Twilight asked. “Please Starswirl, if there’s something your not telling us, now would be a good time!”

“Not to rush you guys or anything, but I’m actually struggling a little here.” Kris stated.

The shadow pony began pounding on Kris’s shield.

Cory looked back to the Shadow Pony. “Kris, when I tell you to, open the shield just enough to let me through.”

“Whatever you say boss. I think we’ll need the girls to use the elements of harmony here.” Kris replied.

“We can get ready. And I think the pillars of strength can help here too.” Twilight said. “We can combine our power and banish the darkness.”

“Indeed, we can finally end this once and for all.” Starswirl added.

“Cory, can you buy us time to gather our strength?” Twilight asked.

Cory cracked his neck. “I can do more than that. Kris, let me out.” He said before he sprinted.

Kris opened a hole in the shield to let Cory out. As soon as he was, he closed the hole.

“FOOL! YOU THINK TO FIGHT ME YOURSELF!? I AM DARKNESS INCARNATE! YOU CANNOT HOPE TO BEAT ME!” The Pony of Shadows bellowed before launching a large fist at Cory.

The human soldier slid under the fist before skidding to a stop. “So tell me something, you chose Stygian because of his need for revenge. So what, are you drawn to those whose inner darkness appeals to you or something?”

“FOOL! HE WAS MERELY THE ONLY ONE TO SEEK ME OUT AND FREE ME FROM MY PRISON! NOW I AM FREE FROM THAT ACCURSED TIME POCKET THE PILLARS SEALED US IN, I WILL SOON NO LONGER NEED HIM OR ANYONE!” The Pony of Shadows launched another series of tendrils at Cory.

As this was going on, Twilight and her friends gathered together and were focusing their power to use the elements of harmony. Starswirl and the pillars were doing the same.

“But you do grow stronger from darkness right? Is that literal darkness like shadows, or inner darkness of the heart?” Cory asked again even as he dodged the tendrils. He had a plan and he knew it was something this being wouldn’t be able to refuse, especially if the darkness of the heart part was true.

“I FEED ON BOTH! THE DEEPER THE DARKNESS! THE GREATER MY STRENGTH AND INFLUENCE GROWS! I SHALL SHROWD ALL OF EQUESTRIA IN THE DEEPEST DARKNESS FROM WHICH I WILL RULE ALL!”

Cory smirked before he spread his arms out. “Well, in that case, why don’t you try me on for size? If you think Stygian has darkness, he might as well be the sun compared to me.”

“IF YOU THINK I WOULD BE FOOLISH ENOUGH TO BE TRICKED BY THE LIKES OF YOU, YOU ARE A BIGGER FOOL THAN I THOUGHT!” The shadow pony slammed his fists around trying to hit Cory.

The girls and pillars were now ready to launch their power at the Pony of Shadows. “NOW!” Twilight shouted.

Kris dropped his shield and two rainbow beams shot forth, hitting the shadow pony in the chest.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” The shadow pony shouted as a portal opened up behind him and started pulling him in. “I REFUSE TO BE BANISHED AGAIN!”

His grip on Stygian seemed to weaken as well as said pony was seen struggling to try and break free. “STYGIAN!” Twilight shouted before Stygian was pulled back in.

Cory saw this before he rushed and jumped into the Shadow pony after Stygian.

Darkness surrounded Cory. If he called out, all he would hear is an echo. However, slowly, a lone skinny unicorn appeared in a small spot of light before him. Grey with a dark grey mane.

Cory frowned at this before he approached. “So, you are Stygian.” He said before he stopped not too far. “So, how did it happen? I’m going to assume it was Starswirl’s fault.”

“Go away. You shouldn’t be here.” The unicorn replied, keeping his back turned.

“No can do. I’m a soldier, and a good soldier never leaves anyone behind.”

“I’m nobody now though. I’m nothing. It’s because of me the Pony of Shadows got loose again. All because I wanted revenge against the pillars.” Stygian said with a slight growl in his tone.

“Tell me about that. I would like to hear your side. Starswirl said you tried to steal their power, but that old fart’s words are about as worthwhile to me as a pile of dung.” Cory said with a shrug.

“I…..I just wanted to be recognized. To be seen as a hero like them. It wasn’t really revenge I was after. I wanted power. I wanted to borrow their items that held their power to see if I could harness some of it for myself. It was because of me the pillars even got together. It was my strategies and planning that made them heroes. They got all the recognition and praise...while I got nothing. Left on the sidelines as nothing more than a weak lackey incapable of anything.”

“So, you wanted someone to notice you, to have the power to help your friends. To be more than what fate seemed to label you as.” Cory stated, unaware their conversation was being heard by the ponies outside of the Pony of Shadows.

The pillars, while keeping their power going to keep the pony of Shadows from getting away, frowned hearing this.

Starswirl actually looked ashamed as he remembered how he was the one that actually accused Stygian of trying to steal their powers without really giving him a chance.

“The others, they did seem to care. But that Starswirl, he was too proud to admit the ideas they used were mine.” Stygian added. He turned to face Cory. “I made the plans, I brought them together. The pillars wouldn’t even be if it weren’t for me!” His eyes started turning pure black as his rage started to grow. “I just wanted to be recognized! BUT NO! I WAS IGNORED! TOSSED ASIDE! TREATED LIKE I WAS NOTHING!” He then cringed as he seemed to try and fight back the darkness.

Cory didn’t even flinch at this before placing a hand on Stygian’s shoulder. “Then come join the changelings. Chrysalis would value you highly for your mind. Such a thinker shouldn’t be wasted playing the villain.”

“The changelings? Those wretched love stealing vermin? Why would I join them? Why would you suggest such a thing?”

Cory smiled before he chuckled. “It’s been a very long time since you met them, and I bet even longer since they first became changelings. They’ve changed, and for the better. They no longer need to feed on love. Myself and my brother in all but blood Kris are married to Chrysalis, their queen. We even have sons and daughters with her. They’ve made peace with the ponies. And as for why I suggest such a thing and why you should join them? Because both their queen and soldiers know the value of a strategist. I’m the only one among them, with several as my students, but another would only be happily accepted. You would be given a high position, as my second, and truly be recognized.”

“Even if I wanted to, I cannot leave.” As he said this, dark tendrils began wrapping around him.

“IF I AM TO BE BANISHED! HE IS COMING WITH ME!” The pony of Shadows roared.

“You must leave if you do not wish to be banished as well. I can feel him weakening. He will soon lose his grip and fall into the void.” Stygian warned.

“Sorry, not gonna happen.” Cory said before grabbing Stygian and began pulling.

“Wait! What are you doing!?” Stygian questioned. The dark tendrils held tight as Cory pulled but were slowly giving way as more of the shadow pony’s strength was waning. They soon popped out and jumped free of the shadow pony.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” It roared as it lost its host.

“We almost got it now!” Twilight shouted.

Cory shook his head before looking at the Pony of Shadows. He thought about what he was about to do and shook his head. “I must be insane.” He said before he jumped back into the Pony of Shadows.

“CORY!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” Kris exclaimed.

“CORY NO!” The girls cried out.

Cory landed back in the darkness and then glared at it. “Alright Pony of Shadows, you better listen real damn good. I don’t know WHY I’m doing this, but here’s the deal. You don’t want to be banished again, and we don’t want you taking over the world. So, the way I see it, you have two choices. Either you bond with me and we work together on equal footing. OR you and I BOTH get sealed and I annoy the piss out of you until the end of existence.”

“NG...AND...WHY WOULD YOU RISK….BEING BANISHED….WITH ME….JUST FOR THIS?!”

“Because despite how others would see it, I know your power can be used for good. In fact, you can easily be one of the most powerful forces to exist. And I’d rather have that power for myself so I can protect those I love. Normally, I would have just let your misty ass get sealed away for good, but after some of the shit I’ve been through, I’m not taking any chances. So, what’s it gonna be? Be sealed, or have some form of freedom?”

“HEH HEH HEH...AND TELL ME, WHAT WOULD STOP ME FROM TAKING OVER YOUR MIND AND BODY AND MAKING A BETTER PLAN TO SHROUD THE WORLD IN DARKNESS?”

Cory, not knowing, or caring if the others outside still heard all this, merely spread his arms out. “Because when it comes to darkness, I’m what they have nightmares about.”

“HMMMM…..SHOW ME HOW DARK YOUR HEART AND MIND TRULY ARE. OPEN YOUR MIND TO ME.”

“Then have at it.” Cory said, opening himself completely to the Shadows.

The Pony of Shadows melded with Cory and the first few seconds of speed reading his life were fine, but then came Cory’s first kill and everything after went downhill. Cory wasn’t joking before. The darkness of Stygian really was more like a sun compared to the pure abyss of Cory’s heart, no, his very soul. So much death left in his wake. Yes, there were many good times, which became a lot more after meeting Kris, but in his time in the military, Cory easily became a force of nature.

The pony of Shadows had seen enough. “HMM...THE DARKNESS WITHIN YOU IS GREATER THAN WHAT I COULD HOPE TO GAIN FROM SHROUDING THE WORLD IN DARKNESS. IT WOULD BE ENOUGH TO SATE MY HUNGER FOR A LONG TIME. VERY WELL HUMAN. I WILL WORK WITH YOU. MY POWER WILL BE YOURS.”

With that, there was a massive burst of energy that knocked back the six mares and the pillars, Kris barely keeping on his feet, breaking them from their magic. The room was filled with pure darkness for a moment before it all swirled and condensed on Cory’s location who was floating in the middle of the room. A dark aura emanating from him. His eyes were pure black for a moment before the darkness swirled and shrank, sinking into his irises.

Soon Cory landed softly and held his hands up before flexing them into fists a few times. He then was covered in darkness before it hardened into a form of armor, covering everything except for his hair, the face mask having nothing to show a mouth while the eye lens were a hellish orange. His fingers ended in claws while his toes ended in talons.

The armor then faded into mist before he cracked his neck and looked at the others.

“Cory….what have you done?” Twilight asked as she slowly approached with concern on her face. “Are you….still Cory?”

“And how could I prove that I am? Would you believe anything I say?” Cory asked.

Twilight was unsure how to answer.

A shadow then emerged from Cory’s back in the form of a pony head with a horn. White eyes looking right at Twilight. “He is still himself. I am merely possessing him now.” The figure said. “Know this though human. It would be wise to keep your guard up from now on. For if it should falter, I may decide to take over your body and use it to bring my kingdom of darkness to fruition.”

Cory merely waved a hand. “Yeah yeah Kage. I get ya.”

“Kage?” A few of the ponies asked.

“What is this name you speak?” The shadow asked.

“Among one of the languages on my homeworld, it means Shadow. Figured I should give you a proper name seeing as saying ‘Pony of Shadows’ all the time is a bit of a mouthful. Besides, that’s more a title than a name, and Kage sounds cooler.” Cory said with a shrug.

The shadow’s form sharpened as if it were angered. “FOOLISH HUMAN! I am not some mere pet you can name for your amusement!”

“If I wanted to name you like a pet, I can do a LOT worse. Besides, Kage is often used to reference a class of warriors, ninjas, who are masters of stealth and using the shadows to their advantage.”

The shadow seemed to calm down. “Hmm...very well. If you must call me something else, I suppose that name will do.”

Cory nodded with a smile. “Good.” He then looked at the others before sighing. “Alright, go on all. I deserve it.”

“YOU IDIOT!” Applejack started. “AH can’t believe ya went an did such a fool hardy thing like that! Ya just couldn’t let us banish the darn thing could ya!? Had ta go and make some deal with it didn’t ya!? What if it decides ta swallow yer soul er something someday huh?! Did ya think o’ that?”

“Yes, yes I did. And it’s a risk I’m willing to take.”

“A risk that could backfire and do more damage than good than ya thought!” Applejack pointed out.

“And that’s where you all come in. He may gain strength from me, but he still has to get past my will to do anything major. In that time, I’d be willing to get sealed with him.” Cory said.

“At this point, I’m not surprised he pulled this.” Kris said in a monotone voice.

“So, there ya go thinkin bout yerself then. Didn’t think how the rest o’ us would fare if’n ya did end up gettin banished? If that shadow didn’t take yer offer, ya both would be in that void.” Applejack stated. “Didn’t even bother ta think how upset that would make us did ya!?”

“I don’t do things lightly. Don’t EVER assume I don’t care about that. But I’ve been raised half my life as a soldier. A soldier puts the needs of others before themselves. And having this power ensures that little to nothing is going to threaten my new home and loved ones.”

Starswirl stepped up with a glare. “Is that also the same reason you summoned that abomination?!”

Cory glared at Starswirl. “I’d watch my tone if I were you old one. I’m still itching to rip that horn off.”

“No, we’re bringing this up NOW! You humans are nothing but pure insanity!! You making a deal with such a being only proves my point! Add to the fact that you summoned a monstrosity like that and you put literally all of Equestria on a death clock!!”

“I’d like to think I’m the more sane one.” Kris stated, raising a hand slightly.

“The fact that you are alright with all this proves otherwise!!”

Cory rolled his eyes. “First off, shut up, or I shut you up. Second, the point is, what’s done is done and there’s nothing you can do to change it.”

“Can you two PLEASE stop arguing?!” Twilight cut in. “Yes, I think what Cory did was reckless and insane, but as he said, there’s no undoing it now. And even IF the Pony of Shadows DOES decide to take action, we can always combine our powers again to stop it. As for that ‘abomination’ as you call it, from what Cory told me, it’s meant to defend those that summoned it as well as those related to the summoner by blood. So it’s not a threat to anyone unless they threaten the summoner and relatives. Now can we please stop with the arguing?”

Starswirl glared at Cory. “This isn’t over.”

Cory snorted. “Likewise.”

Twilight frowned, saddened to see her mentor wasn’t at all what she expected.

“Never meet your heroes.” Kris said offering a comforting pat on the back. “Sorry your mentor turned out to be a total jerk.”

Twilight merely sighed in response.

Starswirl then looked at Stygian before sighing himself and made his way over to him. “Stygian.”

Stygian looked over his shoulder to Starswirl. “What do you want?”

Starswirl winced before breathing in and bowed. “I’m sorry.” He apologized. Never before had he done so out of nowhere like that.

Stygian turned half way with a look of surprise. “Wh...what?”

“You were right. I was blinded by my own pride. I took the lead in the battles and the victories got to my head, despite you being the one to plan those battles, only getting worse the more it went on. If it weren’t for you, Equestria would have fallen ten times over. It was my fault you felt the need to gain power. It was my fault that you were never given a chance to explain yourself. It was my fault you became the Pony of Shadows. There is nothing I can do or say that can make what I did to you right, my friend. All I can do is apologize and hope you can forgive me, even though I don’t deserve it.”

“I think we all need to apologize, for not giving you your due.” Mist Mane said.

“You were like the glue for us.” Somnambula added.

Stygian smiled as he looked ready to cry. “I...I don’t know what to say.”

“Say you’ll stay with us, give us a second chance.” Stronghoof said.

“I….I think I will.” Stygian replied.

“Looks like there IS hope for that old unicorn.” Kris commented with a smirk next to Twilight who smiled watching the scene.

Cory merely snorted. “For this? Maybe, but anything else, I won’t hold my breath.”

“Maybe we just need to have a little sit down and talk things out to get to the root of what his issue with us is? Most likely it’s the crazy stuff you did. One, summoning the shoggoth, and two, bonding with a malevolent creature of pure darkness.”

“Ah, Kage isn’t that bad. At least he isn’t like the Darkness and constantly demanding I feed him the hearts of my enemies.” Cory said with a shrug.

“Why would I need hearts?” Kage asked.

“Back in our world, there is an entity known only as The Darkness. It is the literal darkness that existed before creation, where there was only void and the Darkness. It feeds on the literal hearts of those with evil in their souls and loves to cause death and destruction. Basically, you, but about twenty times more bloodthirsty and sadistic.”

Kage was silent a moment before responding. “.....I see. I am surprised there is a being more evil than myself. If this is something even you are not afraid of….perhaps I may have a hard time taking you over. Might be best if I just submit.”

Cory held back his surprise. He honestly was only talking about the entity from a video game Kris got for him, but if Kage thought it was a real thing, he wasn’t going to correct him. “Trust me, I’m not going to order you around. I’m looking for a partnership. We don’t have to be friends, but I would like to at least be allies.’

“Fair enough.” Kage said before shrinking back into Cory’s body.

“Well, I’d say this concludes another successful adventure. I say we go home, get some food and relax.” Kris suggested.

Starswirl nodded at this. “Yes, after all this, I think we all can enjoy that.”

Chapter 28

View Online

Chapter 28

Thus Starswirl the Bearded and his companions were now freed from the void they trapped themselves in along with the Pony of Shadows which was then taken in by Cory less the shadowy monster be banished. Stygian, who was the previous host of the pony of Shadows, was reunited with his friends.

However, there was still one problem to deal with. Back at the hive, Cory and Kris stood on either side of Chrysalis as they all looked down on Starswirl and the other Pillars. This meeting was a long time coming.

“So Starswirl, I understand you seem to have a problem with me and my hive.” Chrysalis stated.

Starswirl narrowed his eyes at Chrysalis. “Indeed I do. The spell I used on you was meant to represent your heart, or lack of one, as you proved to me so long ago. Had you truly met the conditions I placed, you would have returned to normal. Seeing as you haven’t, and instead have changed into something else, you haven’t completely changed.”

“I don’t know about that. Perhaps something happened with the spell? I assure you I have changed. I no longer desire nor require love energy to sustain myself or my hive. I care for my children and I love the two humans before you. They are my kings and the fathers of my new children.”

“I know the spell I used. It had no flaws. The end result was that you either died due to your vanity, or returned to normal because you understood and learned true love. This form you now have only shows you have only completed half of the criteria while not fully understanding the other half.” Starswirl countered.

Cory snarled. “You best choose your next words carefully, old one.”

Starswirl glared right back. “You may possess that Pony of Shadows, but you don’t scare me.”

“First off, his name is Kage, get it right. And second, it’s not him you need to fear.”

“It's the two of us.” Kris stated.

“Enough.” Chrysalis spoke up. “Let us not fight over this matter.” She then looked back to Starswirl. “Whether I met the full criteria of your spell or not doesn’t matter to me. The fact is I have changed at least some and am no longer a threat to the land. I have no desire to take it over or harvest love forcefully from the ponies. I have all the love I need right here whether I need it or not thanks to these two. That should be enough for you.”

Starswirl glared harder at the queen before speaking. “I will leave this matter alone. For now. But I’m keeping my eye on you all.” He said before turning and taking his leave, leaving the other pillars.

Cory looked at said pillars. “And? What of you?”

Somnambula stepped forward. “We feel Starswirl is just being his usual stubborn self. It is clear the changelings have indeed changed their ways and are good now. We have no issue with them and would like to be friends.”

Cory sighed. “So long as Chrysalis is willing, I have no issue with you.”

“Same here.” Kris stated.

“Good. I am glad to see not all the pillars are so stubborn.” Chrysalis stated. “I am always happy to have new friends.” She said with a smile.

The pillars smiled and bowed. “We shall be takin our leave then if ya please.” Stronghoof said.

“Indeed. And know you are welcome here anytime.” Chrysalis replied.

The pillars left after that to join up with Starswirl.

“Jeeze, why does that old fossil have to be so stuck up and cold?” Kris asked.

Cory shook his head. “Who knows. But at least I didn’t have to break his horn.”

“Oh I so wanted to if he stepped out of line.” Kris said.

“Now now, no need to be so hostile.” Chrysalis said. “I do appreciate you two wanting to defend me, it shows you care. But violence won’t accomplish anything.”

“Love, he admitted that the spell was meant to kill you if you didn’t fulfill the criteria. He admitted to trying to kill you. No sane, respectable husband would take that and just let the fucker walk away unscathed.” Cory said as he stared at Chrysalis with such love and affection.

“Exactly. That unicorn had to have been out of his mind.” Kris stated.

“Now now. I agree what he did was rather harsh. But he did have Equestria’s best interest at heart. Now enough about him. What’s done is done and there’s nothing to be done about it.” Chrysalis stated.

Cory sighed. “Fine, for you. But if he tries anything like that again, no matter the reason, I will end him.”

“Oh, I’ll do more than end him. I’ll have him begging for the end before really making him suffer and THEN end him.” Kris stated.

Chrysalis sighed before stroking both the humans' chins. “What am I to do with you two?” She then kissed them both on the lips.

Both humans returned the kisses before smiling at her. “Well, you do have several ideas, if the weeks leading to our kids’ birth is any hint.” Cory said with a purr in his tone.

“Do tell.” Chrysalis replied with half lidded eyes and a grin.

Thus, relative peace had come to Equestria for the time being. As peace never lasts very long for the land. A new shadow was looming in the distance. One that would prove to be an even greater threat that Equestria had ever faced. A blue old goat man entered an old cave in a hidden frozen area. His horns lit up and his eyes glowed. Three forms appeared before him. The first being a shadow no pony thought they would ever see again. Nightmare Moon, the alicorn of the night. The second was Tirek, the magic stealing centaur. And finally, the third was Cozy Glow...a pegasus filly.

So Cozy Glow may seem like an adorable, cute and harmless filly, but she did nearly wipe out all of magic in Equestria. Thankfully she was thwarted and banished to Tartarus for her deeds. Kris and Cory were present for the banishing and Kris did think it rather harsh to banish a filly to such a place despite what she did. If anything, he felt sorry for the filly.

Anyway, back to the group. “What is this, how...where...how am I still here? Where is here?” Nightmare Moon asked, looking around.

“How did I get out of my cell?” Tirek asked.

“I am the one responsible for bringing you all back. For I require your help.” The old blue goat answered as he stepped forward.

“And just who are you old goat?” Cozy asked.

“And why should we help you?” Nightmare Moon asked.

“Because I freed you and brought you back from the abyss you came from. And I can just as easily send you back. I am Grogar. And you are going to help me take over Equestria.”

“You?! Take over Equestria? Hah! As if. We all tried that and we all failed. What makes you so sure you’ll succeed?” Tirek asked.

“Because Unlike you fools, I see the bigger picture. Plus, if we can get our hands on an old artifact of mine, we will be unstoppable.”

------------------------------------------

“Okay babies, please stop crying!” Kris pleaded as he and Cory were spending some time with their sons and daughters who were in the middle of a crying fit.

Cory had checked each of them and shook his head. “It ain’t diapers, they’re clean as spring water.”

“They can’t be hungry either, they just ate.” Kris stated.

“Maybe they're tired?” Pinkie Pie suggested, having popped out of a nearby drawer.

“Pinkie Pie!” Kris exclaimed in surprise. “W...what are you doing here?”

“Just wanted to stop by and say hello. It’s been a while. Hello!” Pinkie waved.

“Uh, right. Wait, Kris, did we burp the babies after feeding them?” Cory asked.

“I uh…..thought we did?” Kris replied.

Cory then picked up Scarab and began patting his back gently.

Kris did the same with another. The babies let out a burp and calmed down. One by one, as Kris and Cory burped them, the babies calmed down and smiled with little giggles.

Kris sighed in relief. “Whew...finally.”

Cory cleaned out an ear. “I was worried I was going to go deaf. Those babies have some serious lungs.”

“What was that?!” Kris exclaimed jokingly.

Cory sighed at this before giving his brother in all but blood the stinkeye. “Can you NOT startle the babies and cause them to cry AGAIN?”

“Right, sorry.” Kris said now in a hushed tone as he noticed the babies were now yawning. The nursery room looked how one would expect for such a room. The walls were decorated with light pinks and blues with images of grassy fields and white clouds. There were just as many cribs as there were babies and the floor was littered with toys for them. There was even a shelf full of books to read to them.

“Uh oh, time for nappies.” Pinkie said silently as she helped the boys put the babies to their beds.

Once that was done, Cory sighed before stretching his limbs out. “Alright. We have a few hours before they wake up. I am heading to Ponyville.”

“What for?” Pinkie asked.

“I have a date with Applejack and she has the day to herself today. I am NOT going to miss that.” Cory said with a grin.

“Oh, that’s right, you and I have a date today too.” Kris said to Pinkie.

“Oh yeah! I totally forgot! How silly of me.” Pinkie replied. “Let’s go.” She grabbed Kris’s hand and took off like a bolt.

“KAYSEEYALATER BYE!” Kris exclaimed to Cory as he was dragged off.

Cory chuckled at this. “It still surprises me how NOT surprised I was that those two got together.” He said before he took his leave as well.

Applejack was relaxing in the park leaning against a tree as she sat under the shade. She was wearing her usual blue jean cut off shorts and orange and white plaid button up shirt with the bottom tied up showing off her midriff. She was leaning back with her hat tilted forward practically covering her eyes. “This is nice.” She sighed out.

“So is the most beautiful country mare to live.” A familiar voice said as footsteps were heard approaching.

Applejack snuck a peek as she looked up with one eye and smiled. “You always gotta greet me with such flattery? It’s embarrassin.”

Cory smiled back. “You didn’t seem to mind the other week when I took you to that camping date.”

“Trust me, I felt a might embarrassed with how ya kept praisin me an such.” Applejack said. “Ah’m just a simple country farm mare. Nothin special.”

Cory sighed as he sat next to her. “And that’s just it. You aren’t simple. Simple wouldn’t have snagged me like you did. Simple wouldn’t have ‘rewarded’ me like you did after the Diamond Dogs. And simple certainly wouldn’t have said yes to dating me.” He looked at her with love in his eyes. “You can deny it all you want, but you have what is called a ‘Natural Beauty’.”

Applejack hid her face with her hat blushing as Cory went on. “Aw come on now, knock it off with that mush talk.”

Cory chuckled before pulling her in a one arm hug and kissed her cheek. “Well, I could say other things, but those would make me a liar.”

“All right, all right, so where ya wanna go fer our little date?” Applejack asked.

Cory grinned at her. “Well, I thought I could be a little romantic this time. Not the type that Rarity likes, I’m not gonna treat you like a princess, even though I so want to. But I did find a special spot while I was hunting a while back and have only shown Chrysalis. And I want to show you as well.”

“All right then, let’s go.” Applejack said as she stood up with Cory and brushed herself off some.

Cory held his hand out to her. “Hold on, we’re going my way.”

“Uh….and what way is that again?” Applejack asked a bit nervously.

“We’re not flying for one. We’re going to be teleporting. Much faster that way.”

“Oh, uh...well all right then.” Applejack then took Cory’s hand.

Cory closed his eyes for a few moments, picturing where he wanted to go, before opening his eyes, showing them glowing white with power before they were instantly consumed by white and black flames and disappeared.

Another burst of flames and the two were in a new location.

Cory looked about while he let Applejack regain her bearings. “Good, we’re only a short walk from there.”

“Dang….don’t think I’ll ever get used ta that.” Applejack replied as she was a bit wobbly on her hooves. She shook her head before looking to Cory. “So uh...where are we?”

Cory smiled at her as he took her hand. “We’re in a forest, not the Everfree before you panic. I think it’s the Blackwood forest, if I heard correctly.”

“The...blackwood forest?” Applejack replied in a questioning tone.

“That’s what I heard the locals call it. Anyway, come on. It’s this way.” He then began leading the way through the trees, whose branches were so cluttered that no sunlight came through. The only light that allowed them to see were bioluminescent plants and fungi.

“Dang, how’s it so dark here?” Applejack asked. “Say uh...there aren’t any...ya know, dangerous critters lurkin bout in this forest too is there?”

“Oh, there is, but I’ve made a rather strong impression the last time I came here. No predator will come within a mile of us. We could fall asleep and they still wouldn’t come close.” Cory said calmly.

“Why am I not surprised.” Applejack commented.

Cory chuckled at that before they emerged from the trees. “Here we are.” Before them was a large pond that was being fed by a river. The water was crystal clear, with more bioluminescent plants and even fish being seen under the water, making it look like a starry sky with shooting stars had fallen to the earth. Around them, more glowing plants dotted the area, giving off a calm and beautiful blue light. It honestly looked like something Princess Luna would create in a dream.

“Wow, this place is amazin. How did ya find this place?” Applejack asked in amazement.

“I was tracking down a rather large deer buck when I followed the tracks to here. This place seemed to be a sanctuary for herbivores. For some reason, predators avoid this place like the plague.” Cory said as he walked up to the pond.

Applejack followed him. “Really? Ah wonder why.” As Applejack gazed at the water, a large fish with black scales that sparkled like the stars jumped up out of the water. Time seemed to slow as she gazed in awe at the fish, drops of water flew through the air with it from the splash. Once it dove back down, time resumed. “What...was that? Ah never saw a fish like that before.”

Cory smiled. “I have no idea, but from what I know, it’s friendly.” He said before kneeling down and dipped his hand in the pond.

Just then, the fish from before poked its head out and sprayed water at Cory’s face before ducking back down.

Applejack giggled at the sight.

Cory wiped his face off before chuckling. “Friendly, but a bit of a prankster.”

“Ah can see that.” Applejack replied before she was then sprayed. The fish ducked back down and Applejack gave a flat look as her hat dropped from the water.

Cory laughed a bit before grabbing her stetson and stood up before offering it to her. “Can’t let your guard down with that one. Remind you of anypony?”

“Kinda.” Applejack replied before taking her stetson and shook it some, then squeezed it, trying to get it dry as possible.

Cory then began taking his red button shirt off. “Well, since our friend got us wet, might as well have a swim.”

Applejack blushed as Cory removed his clothing. “But uh….I...didn’t bring a swimsuit.” She said as she looked away.

Cory looked at her, now shirtless. “So? Not like anypony’s here. And you don’t have anything I haven’t seen on you before. We can swim naked.”

“I uh….ah’m not feelin well. I think ah got a cramp or somethin.” She said, suddenly holding her waist. “Ooh...yeah, maybe some other time.”

Cory stared at her for a moment, not blinking once. “Applejack, do you not know how to swim?”

Applejack blushed and gave a light glare at Cory. “Course I know how ta swim! Ah just...don’t...wanna right now is all.” She then replied shrinking back as she looked away.

Cory smiled. “You do know your snout twitches when you lie, right?”

“Does not! Shut up!” Applejack exclaimed, blushing more. “Can we go back now!?”

Cory chuckled. “Applejack, it’s okay not knowing how to swim. I can teach you if you want.”

“Y….ya could? Ah mean….ah uh...well...ah wouldn’t want ta be a bother er nothin.”

Cory went over to her and gently caressed her cheek as he had her look at him in the eyes. “If I thought it was a bother, I wouldn’t have offered.”

Applejack blushed more. “Ah….ah guess a few pointers….wouldn’t hurt.” She replied blushing.

He smiled at this. “Wonderful. We’ll start slow and work our way in. Thankfully, this spot is rather shallow, just enough to reach our waist.” He said before he stepped back and began taking his shoes, socks, pants and underwear off.

Applejack watched as her nervousness grew a bit more. “Yer….really sure bout this now?” She asked.

“I’ve taken a few swims here before. Nothing dangerous is around.” Cory replied as he took a few steps into the water. “Mmm, warm tonight, that’s good.”

Applejack took a few careful steps into the water and paused, letting just her hooves get wet. The water was indeed warm, only a few degrees away from a bath. Whatever caused the water to warm up like this did a good job.

Cory looked at her before holding a hand out to her. “I promise, nothing bad will happen. I’ll be there with you every step of the way.”

Applejack hesitantly began removing her clothes and tossed them aside before nervously taking Cory’s hand. “Ah….ah trust ya.” Cory then smiled while gently pulling her more into the water until they were both in up to their waists.

He then held both of her hands. “Now then, first, just let yourself lay in the water. As you float, gently kick your legs. We’ll start on actually getting the rhythm down first before doing actual swimming.”

Applejack began sweating nervously and breathing heavily. “Ah….ah...can’t do this! AH! Something touched ma leg! What was that sound!?” Her eyes darted before panicking. “Ah can’t!” She then ran out of the water and curled up on the shore panting as she trembled and her eyes darted back and forth breathing heavily.

Cory didn’t waste any time as he rushed after her and knelt beside her, holding her close. “Applejack, talk to me. What’s wrong?” He knew the signs of trauma, having seen it too many times in his service years.

“A….ah c-c-c-can’t...ah just c-c-can’t.” She said in a trembling voice. “Ah’m...j-j-just..t-t-too scared.”

Cory then turned her head to him before he forced her to look him in the eyes. “Applejack, focus on me. Focus on my voice. Think nothing else besides me.” Normally, an old method he would use would be to use fire, but right now, he needed her to focus on something stronger to her than fire.

Applejack seemed to calm down some but still trembled. She closed her eyes and hugged Cory as she started to cry. “Ah….can’t do it Cory. Ah just can’t. When ah look at that water, ah...ah just feel so scared.”

He rocked her back and forth like one would a scared child. “Talk to me. Tell me what happened.”

“Ah...ah don’t know. Ah can’t really remember why ah’m so scared.”

Cory frowned at this. “Can you think of any who might remember?”

Applejack thought for a moment. “Big Mac might. He is older.”

“Then let’s go and ask him. While I would rather continue and finish our date, this is more important.”

“Ah’m sorry Cory.” Applejack said as she seemed to calm down more. Cory silenced her however with a kiss, already wrapping his tongue with hers. Applejack closed her eyes and returned the favor for a moment. Once they broke the kiss, they dried off and got dressed before going to find Big Mac.

The big red stallion was busy moving a few bales of hay into the barn when they found him.

Cory called out. “Big Mac!”

Big Mac turned to see Cory and Applejack, then set down a bale he was carrying at the moment. “Howdy.” He greeted.

Applejack still looked shaken up from earlier as she didn’t make eye contact and instead was looking down and off to the side holding her right arm. Big Mac raised a brow at this.

Cory sighed. “To answer your silent question, we have one of our own.” He said before looking Big Mac in the eye. “Did Applejack suffer any trauma involving water?”

Big mac narrowed an eye at Applejack. “What happened?”

Applejack hesitated. “Cory wanted ta take me swimmin. Ah...ah got in the water waist deep at least but then...ah panicked. Ah don’t know why.”

Big Mac sighed, shaking his head. “Not surprised considerin what happened.” He sat down then on the hay bale he put down. “This all happened when Applejack was just a filly. Apple Bloom hadn’t even been born yet. Ma, pa, and me went down ta the river with Aj. We were gonna teach her how ta swim. She took ta the water like a duck and was swimmin in no time. However, we looked away fer just a moment when somethin suddenly pulled her under. Pa acted quick like and swam in after her. Some water serpent grabbed her leg and was pullin her down. Pa managed ta get it off her and pulled her up. After that, she had nightmares fer weeks bout tentacles reachin up from the dark deep waters tryin ta pull her under. After that, she never set hoof in water again save fer when takin a bath er shower.”

Cory rubbed his eyes with a sigh. “Yeah, that would do it. So she developed thalassophobia. And I’m guessing either the event itself or something else caused her to forget all about it?”

“Ah musta repressed it subconsciously with how frightenin it was.” Applejack said.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac replied. “Ah had ta sleep with ya fer a couple weeks after that so ya wouldn’t be so afraid o’ havin nightmares anymore. Me or ma and pa.” Applejack hugged herself and closed her eyes as a tear fell.

Cory frowned at this before hugging her tightly. “Applejack, I know it’ll be hard, but we can work through this.”

“Ah don’t know. Now that ah know what happened...wh….what if it happens again?” Applejack asked.

Cory made her look at him. “First off, you are going to have episodes, the trick is to work past them. And second, if anything tries to take you, just remember that I will always come get you. No matter if it’s a snake, or even a monsterous Kraken, nothing will stop me from bringing you back to safety.”

“Great, now ah got an image of a monstrous kraken reachin out from the deep tryin ta grab me.” Applejack replied.

“Then I’ll chop it up and turn it into fried calamari.” Cory countered.

“Ah don’t know. Even though ya were there with me, ah still panicked.” Applejack stated. “Ah don’t think ah’ll ever get over this.”

Cory frowned at this before hugging her tighter. “Well, I’m not giving up.”

Applejack pushed away from Cory hugging herself and took a few steps from him. “Look, ah really do appreciate ya wantin ta help me with this but...well ah’ve gone this long without swimmin an I’ve done just fine. Ah can go the rest o’ ma life without it. So it’s no big deal.”

“An what if a time comes when ya’ll will NEED ta get in the water?” Big Mac countered. “Sure it hasn’t come up yet, but it might at some point. Like say you and Apple Bloom are out walkin along the river an she falls in an yer the only one that can save her? What then?”

Applejack was silent as she tried to think of a counter but couldn’t.

“Applejack, I can help you. But you have to let me. It won’t be easy, but it will be worth it.” Cory said, almost pleadingly.

Applejack clenched her eyes. “Ah….ah just can’t!” She then ran to the house, closing the door behind her.

Big Mac sighed as he watched his sister. He then looked back to Cory. “Ah appreciate ya tryin ta look after her. Don’t give up. She needs ta get over this.”

Cory kept his gaze on the door Applejack went through before he nodded. “On that we agree.”

Chapter 29

View Online

Chapter 29

It was another average day for Equestria as all things were peaceful. The two humans were paying a visit to Ponyville for a bit of relaxing after some hard work around the hive and caring for their changeling babies. “Man we could really use this time off, don’t you think?” Kris asked, looking at Cory as they walked with his hands behind his head.

Cory nodded. “Yeah, much as I love them, those foalings can be a headache. SIX screaming babies.”

Kris slumped. “I know. Who knew being a father would be such hard work? Though normally dads only have to deal with one or two kids. We got six.” He stated. “Even so, I guess it shows just how good we are right?”

“Let’s wait till they’re old enough to make their own decisions before we say that.” Cory said.

“Fair enough.” Kris replied. “Anyway, I hear Vinyl is supposed to be throwing a big party tonight at her night club. I was thinking we could hit it up and have some fun. What do you say?”

Cory rubbed his chin in thought. “I don’t know. Have you ever been to a club before?”

“No, but so what?” Kris replied. “It’s a party, why would I need to have been to a club before?”

“Cause while I never been to one, some of my late friends from the marines have and they always talked about drinking. And I have never known you to drink.”

“Well I’m sure they’ll have non alcoholic drink choices. Besides, this IS equestria, I don’t think they have drinks like that here.” Kris stated.

“We’ll see. Anyway, I suppose we can go check it out.”

“All right. I’ll get to show off my sweet dance moves.” Kris said as he started doing a goofy little dance.

Cory shook his head before they both headed out for the club.

The sun was starting to set as Cory and Kris approached the club. It was a large two story black building with the words ‘Vinyl’s Vinyl Club’ in neon blue words with a big record behind them. There was a line to get in with a large buff earth pony stallion guarding the door. They didn’t have to wait long before getting to the bouncer.

“Name.” The pony said.

“Wait…there’s a list?” Kris asked.

“Not on the list, you don’t get in.” The stallion said.

“Oh come on.” Kris groaned.

Cory sighed. “Well, let’s just go. We don’t need to cause trouble.”

“But I was so looking forward to this.” Kris said.

“Yo! Kris! Cory! That you!?” A female voice called. Looking to the source, the two would see a white unicorn mare with a wild blue mane and tail wearing a white tank top with what looked like paint splatters and the word party mare with each word in a different color as well as a pair of short shorts that looked a little town. She had a nice pair of C-cup sized breasts with a good figure.

“Vinyl Scratch?” Kris said as he seemed confused Vinyl called to them with some familiarity, as was Cory. They did have the pleasure of meeting Vinyl around town but never really hung out with her with both parties being busy with one thing or another.

“Yo dudes, what’s up? Good to see you two.” Vinyl greeted as she approached. She also had on her signature purple sunglasses.

“Good to see you too.” Kris replied with a small smile.

“I take it you came for the party?” She asked.

“We did, but we didn’t realize we needed to call ahead or something to be on the list.” Cory answered with a sigh.

Vinyl waved it off. “Aw, don't worry ‘bout it. Consider you two my guests of honor. Brutus, let em in.”

The earth pony gave a nod. “You got it boss.” He then removed the red rope aside to let them in.

“Come on, let’s have some fun.” Vinyl walked up to them and showed them in. The inside of the club was jumping. Music was already playing with a bumping tune and the patrons were dancing like crazy. It was two stories tall with the second floor mostly for those who wanted to sit and enjoy the scenery with a drink. The first floor had a few raised circular stages where a few mares were dancing in colorful clothes wearing glow stick necklaces and bracelets. The floor and walls were black with white lights trimming the stages, floor, and the bar that did indeed have no alcohol based drinks. There were other lights hanging from the ceiling as well and one section of the floor was like a disco floor with squares flashing in various colors to the music.

“Wow, this is some place, Vinyl.” Kris commented.

“Thanks, I’m pretty proud of it here.” Vinyl replied.

“Is it usually this packed?” Cory asked as he looked about the club.

“This is a busy night.” Vinyl said. “It’s my club’s tenth anniversary since I started it, so I’m celebrating.” Vinyl stated.

“Nice.” Kris replied. “Congrats Vinyl.”

“Ditto.” Cory added with a smile.

“I’m glad you guys came, I was hoping we might have a chance to hang out and just chat. You seem like fun guys.” Vinyl stated.

Cory shrugged. “We wouldn’t mind that, though Kris might be more your definition of fun. I’m still trying to ‘loosen up’ as he puts it.”

“We do appreciate you getting us in though.” Kris said.

“Don’t worry about it. Help yourself to whatever drinks or snacks you want. I’ll let the staff know you’re my guests. Everything will be on me.”

“Wow, that’s really cool of you Vinyl. Are you sure?” Kris asked.

“Sure, considering how well my club does, I can afford letting a couple new friends have stuff for free.”

Cory smiled at this. “Then thank you for the offer.”

Meanwhile, near where the stand was that the DJ was playing the music, a partier was getting a little too rowdy. “WOOHOO! PARTY ON!” He threw the drink he was holding up in the air and it ended up landing on the equipment.

“HEY!” The pony DJ exclaimed in shock before the equipment started sparking and shorted out. The music then died out and everyone stopped dancing.

“Oh no.” Vinyl quickly ran over to the dj booth to see what was going on.

Cory and Kris quickly followed her out of concern. “Oh no no no!” Vinyl said as she looked over the equipment. “What happened?” She asked the DJ.

The DJ shrugged. “Some pony just threw their drink up here.”

“Oh come on!” Vinyl exclaimed. She then tried fiddling with the player to try and get it working but it only sparked.

“What’s wrong?” Kris asked.

Vinyl sighed. “Looks like I’ll have to close the party down early. The dang booth is busted.”

There was a collective moan and gasp from the crowd hearing this.

Cory looked at the booth and then at Kris before looking back and then back at Kris again. He then smirked at him. He remembered a particular skill of Kris’ that would work well here. “Ah, who needs it anyway.”

“Uh, I Do! Without it how am I supposed to play music?” Vinyl asked.

Kris caught on. “I believe I can help with that.”

(Ensure you remember to actually have the videos in the chapter and not as just links)

Kris said before grabbing a mic, clearing his throat and began beatboxing with a kind of electronic tone. The crowd cheered in response.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iqendqTkb9w

Vinyl stared with her jaw dropped as Kris beat boxed. When he finished she couldn't help but be impressed. “Dude, that was amazing! Please tell me you’ll help out and be the entertainment for my club tonight?”

“I’d be more than happy to.” He then looked to the crowd. “YOU ALL WANT MORE!?” He asked. The ponies cheered. “ALL RIGHT, Check THIS!”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=h5JaLpKJyiA

Vinyl figured to start working the lights that still worked and had them flashing and blinking in time to Kris’s beatboxing.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PHtplcX9gxw

Everyone was dancing and having a good time thanks to Kris’s beatboxing skills. It was like the booth wasn’t even broken. He was even able to use his magic to make it seem like there were two of him beatboxing making more rhythm and music.

Kris was able to keep up the beatboxing and music for nearly an hour with impressive skill and rhythm, allowing everyone to have fun.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XdcDJAeqqdE

After the last one, he had to stop finally as his throat was starting to get a little sore. The ponies gave one more cheer for Kris. “Thanks everyone!” He said to them.

“Dude, you were so awesome, I’ve never heard anything like that. How do you do that, what is that even called?” Vinyl asked.

“It’s called beatboxing.” Kris answered.

Cory chuckled. “It’s where when music isn’t readily available, one can make it with only their mouth and voice. Sometimes others sing their own lyrics to go with it.”

“That is so cool. I can’t thank you enough for this.” Vinyl said. “But we still could use some entertainment for the rest of the party.” Vinyl said.

“Maybe we could do a comedy routine.” Kris suggested.

“What do you have in mind?” Cory asked his friend.

“How about an oldie? Abbot and Castello, who’s on first?” Kris offered with a grin.

Cory’s eyes widened a bit before he too grinned. He may not have been as well versed in the common entertainment as Kris was, but he was a fan of the classics. “I think we’ll be dropping the house from laughter.”

“I’ve never had a comedy act in my club before, but why not give it a shot?” Vinyl said. “Let’s see what you got?”

“So who’s going to play which part?” Kris asked.

“I’ll be Abbot, you have that proper charm that can JUST match Castello.” Cory said.

“Aw shucks you.” Kris said with a wave acting embarrassed.

Cory chuckled before facing the audience. “Now then folks, we’re gonna do something a little different from what you’re used to in a club. If any of you have seen Stand Up comedy, we’ll be doing something similar, so grab a drink and a snack, cause this is gonna get good.” The crowd all went to do just that.

Once the ponies were all settled, Cory smiled at the crowd. “Now, this involves a sport called baseball, from what I’ve looked up, you all have it as well, so this won’t be so confusing.” He then looked at Kris. “Well Kris, I’m going to Manehattan with you. You know, Buck Harris, the angst manager, gave me the position of coach for as looooong as you’re on the team.”

“Well that’s swell!” Kris replied. “I can’t wait to meet my new teammates.”

“Well, before you do meet them, I have to warn ya that, strange as it may seem, they give players these days strange names.”

“How strange could they be?” Kris asked, waving it off.

“Well for example, they could name one player Dizzy Dean.”

“Oh, so like nicknames huh?” Kris replied.

“Exactly. Right you are.” Cory nodded with a smile. “Now we have Who’s on First, What’s on Second, Idontknow’s on Third.”

“Wait a minute. Who’s on first?” Kris asked confusedly.

“Yes.”

“Yes what?”

“What what?”

A giggle erupted from the audience.

“I mean, who’s on first?”

“Yes.”

“What do you mean yes?”

“Who’s on first.”

“That’s what I wanna know.”

“Who’s on first, What’s on second, Idontknow’s on third.”

“That’s what I’m tryin ta find out!” Kris said, showing a bit of anger as the crowd began laughing more. “Who is on first?!”

“Exactly.”

“Exactly what!?”

“Who is on first.”

“Okay…let’s think this out logically. Say I’m up to bat. The pitcher throws the ball, I smack it and the ball goes flying to first base, who catches it?”

“Yes.”

Kris just looked around. “Okay, let’s forget first base, who’s on second base then?”

“No he’s not, Who’s on first!” Cory corrected him.

“THAT'S WHAT I'M TRYING TO FIND OUT!”

The crowd erupted in laughter.

Kris took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s try third base. Let’s say the ball goes to third base, what’s the name of the player that’s gonna catch it?”

“Idontknow.”

“How could you not know! It’s your team!?”

“I DO know!”

“Then tell me the name of the player on third base!”

“Idontknow’s on third!”

“Okay…..okay….so, let me see if I got this. You’re tellin me who is on first, they get the ball and throw it to what on second, then to Idon’tknow on third for a triple play?

“Now that’s the first thing you've got right!”

“I DON’T EVEN KNOW WHAT I”M TALKING ABOUT!”

More laughter erupted, several ponies collapsing while holding their sides.

“What’s so hard to get?!”

“Just…tell me the name of the player on first base.”

“Who.”

“The guy on first!”

“Who.”

“The guy manning first base!”

“Who is on first!”

“THAT’S WHAT I’M ASKING!”

“And I’m telling you!”

“When the guy on first gets his check what’s the name on the check?”

“Who.”

Kris rubbed his head. “So…you’re telling me, the guy manning first base is named who?”

“Exactly.”

“And the guy on second?”

“What.”

“Second base, that’s what.”

“What.”

“What what?”

“What’s on Second.”

“That’s what I'm asking you! Who is on second base!?”

“Who is on first!”

Kris took another deep breath. “Okay, let’s move from the bases. Can you at least tell me who our outfielder is?”

“Why.”

“Cause I wanna know his name, that’s why.”

“I told you.”

“No you didn't, you just asked me why?”

“Why what?”

“Who’s the outfielder!?”

“Who is on first!”

“I KNOW WHO IS ON FIRST BASE! I’M ASKING WHO THE OUTFIELDER IS!”

“Will you stop moving Who off first!”

“I don’t even know who’s who and what’s what anymore!”

Many ponies at this point were crying from laughter.

“It’s simple! Who’s on first, What’s on second, Idontknow’s on third!”

“All right. Can ya tell me the name of the pitcher at least?”

“Tomorrow.”

“Why can’t you tell me today?”

“I am telling you today.”

“Well then who’s the pitcher?”

“WHO IS ON FIRST!”

“I’m not asking who’s on first, I’m asking who the pitcher is and why you can’t tell me today!”

“Who’s on first and I am telling you today!”

“You said tomorrow you’d tell me!”

“No I didn’t!”

“So what’s the name of the pitcher?”

“What’s on second!”

“I’M STARTIN TA LOSE IT HERE!” Kris exclaimed.

This went on for a while longer before they finally finished and bowed to the crowd who cheered and applauded.

Vinyl came up to them wiping a tear away from her laughter. “Oh man, that was hilarious. I don’t think I”ve ever laughed that hard before in my life. You guys were amazing.”

“Glad you liked the show.” Kris said.

“You guys must be in the entertainment business with skills like that.” Vinyl stated.

Cory chuckled. “Not really, but we’ve seen many comedians in our world. That bit was actually from a pair who did it FAR better than we did. We’re poor imitations in comparison.”

“Well I'd say you two did great.” Vinyl said. Her horn lit up making a pair of small pouches filled with bits float over. “Here, you two earned this.” She offered one to each of them.

“Aw, thanks Vinyl.” Kris said, taking his pouch.

Cory smiled as he took his. “Thanks, though we really couldn’t just let the party end like that, with or without payment.”

“Hey boss! I found an old karaoke machine in the back!” A pegasus stallion said coming up to them wheeling a karaoke set.

“Sweet! Looks like we can keep it going.” Vinyl said. “Though, I’m not much of a singer.” She then stated.

“I’ve been told I’ve got a decent singing voice.” Kris said.

“He does. I sing too now and then.” Cory added.

“Well then, mind keepin the show going a bit more?” Vinyl asked.

“I wouldn’t mind.” Kris replied.

Cory nodded. “Sure, we can keep this going.”

“You two are life savers.” Vinyl said.

Kris went up to the machine and found a book with songs it could play and began looking through it with Cory. “So…what should we do?”

Cory rubbed his chin as he looked through the songs. “Not sure, I guess we could sing one at a time and go from there.”

“Hmm…oh, how about we do this one.” Kris suggested pointing to what looked like a lounge lizard kind of song.

“Hmm, I suppose so. You do one first, then I’ll go after.” Cory agreed.

Kris got the machine set up and selected the song. He hit play and started his own performance.

What A Wonderful World

The mares started to swoon a bit at his voice and how well he sang. He took a bow as the crowd cheered at the end of his performance.

Cory took his place after he was done and chose the next song. The ponies seemed to like that music so he picked something from the same artist. He cleared his throat and began.

Nickelback - Next Contestant

The mares watched and sighed in bliss as Cory sang, enjoying his voice. A couple looked ready to faint from how much they were loving it and cheered when he finished.

“Well, we’re doing pretty well. How bout we choose something with a bit more kick to it?” Kris suggested.

“Sure, sounds good to me. There anything we can both sing?”

“You like LInkin Park, right?” Kris asked with a smile.

“Yes.” Cory nodded.

“All right, I have just the song in mind. But we’ll have to use our magic to play it for the audience since it’s not on this thing.” Kris stated. “The song is Lost in The Echo.”

Kris used his magic to make another machine appear that he would operate for the music while singing with Cory. He started the music and Cory would get the lead while he sang the chorus.

Lost in the Echo - Linkin Park (lyrics)

Kris also threw in a few special effects with lights and such for effect. It seemed to work as everyone was jamming out and enjoying it. They really cheered at the end.

Cory bowed. “Thank you everypony!”

Kris bowed too. He then had an idea and whispered to Cory. “Hey, how bout we hit em with the ol Frankie bit for a finisher.” Kris whispered. He was referring to an old gag they had seen from a cartoon, Loony Tunes, where a rooster who was thin as a noodle sang for a bunch of hens and they went nuts for him.

Cory chuckled. “Sure, why not?”

Frank Sinatra I Love You Baby

Kris started the song and the two began singing taking turns with the lines but sang together at the chorus part. The mares REALLY started to swoon as the guys sang. Some began fainting, some would die, have to be resuscitated with a defibrillator only to go back to swooning. Manes changed their style to fit the era the music was from back on earth and so on.

The two shared the last note of the song. With that, they bowed and the mares roared with approval. Then the craziness started. They bum rushed the stage with looks of pure desire in their eyes.

“Uh oh…uh…I think we should RUN NOW!” Kris exclaimed before he and Cory bolted from the rabid fan mares.

Surprisingly, Vinyl was right there with the mares chasing the two down. “Oh come ON!” Kris exclaimed looking back at the love struck mass of mares. “Never underestimate the power of Frank Sinatra. Guess he was too much for this world.”

“YA THINK?! We are NOT singing any of his songs back at the hive!!” Cory barked out.

“Aw, but I can’t help but wonder if it would have the same effect on the changelings.” Kris whimpered jokingly.

“NOT FUNNY RIGHT NOW!!!” Cory roared as they both kept running from the fans.

“DUCK IN HERE!” Kris said pulling Cory down into an alley suddenly and hid behind a dumpster. They peeked out from behind it just in time to watch the horde of horny mares run past them. “Whew, I think we lost em.” Kris sighed silently.

“Lost who?” An unfamiliar female voice asked.

“That crowd of mares we just….” Kris paused as he realized he didn’t know the voice. The two slowly looked to the source to see a mare right there next to them. With her were two more mares.

“Hello.” The original said with a smile.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!” Kris and Cory screamed before bolting. The mares followed with the crowd rejoining them.

Cory soon pulled Kris with him as they jumped a bridge over a river. The crowd rushed after them and passed the bridge. A few seconds later, Cory and Kris poked their heads out from under said bridge, using their magic to stick to the underside of it. “Are they gone?” Cory asked.

“Looks like it.” Kris replied.

“Who are we hiding from?” An unfamiliar female voice asked.

You could hear glass break as Kris and Cory’s eyes widened at this. They looked to their left to see a pegasus mare hovering next to them with a grin.

“Oh crud.” Kris groaned.

The two once again were on the run with the pegasus mare rejoining the horde.

“We need a place they can’t get to!!” Cory yelled out.

“Great idea, where might that be?!” Kris replied.

“I was hoping you’d know!!”

Kris looked around desperately trying to think of where they could hide. “Twilight’s Castle!” He then suggested.

The two made a sharp turn and hauled ass for the castle before barging through the door and then slammed it shut. They then instantly began stacking everything not nailed down in front of the door.

One of those things happened to be a couch Spike was sitting on. “Uh…guys? What are you doing?” The little drake asked.

“Oh…h…h…hey Spike.” Kris greeted, out of breath. “S…s…sorry fo…for the sudden intrusion.”

“LOCK THE DOORS!!” Cory yelled out before shooting off like a bolt of lightning for every door and window he could find.

Kris did the same. They finished and were back to back before the pile at the front door, sighed out, and slid down to the floor tired.

“What in the name of Celestia is going on here?!” Twilight’s voice rang out as she approached the scene.

“That’s what I tried to ask.” Spike replied.

Just before an answer could be given, the door was banged on, actually moving the pile slightly. Cory and Kris both paled, terror in their faces. “They found us.” Cory said in a horrified whisper.

“We’re so dead.” Kris stated.

Twilight rolled her eyes. She then lit up her horn and a large magic barrier formed around the castle keeping the horde at bay as the pounding stopped. “All right, now will the both of you tell me what is going on here!? Why is there a mob outside my castle? And why did you two barge in and pile my furniture up in front of my door?”

The two humans felt all the tension disappear after the barrier was put up and went limp against each other in relief. Cory raised his hand. “We…..we were at Vinyl’s club, about to have a good time, when the DJ equipment had a drink spilled on it. In order for the party there to not be canceled just as it was getting started, Kris and I volunteered to be the entertainment. We started with some improvised music, then we did a comedy bit, and then a karaoke machine was brought out. So we did a few songs. Then we did one song that seemed to drive the mares into a frenzy, including Vinyl. We’ve been running for nearly an hour from a horde of horny mares, being found at every hiding place until we spotted your castle. It was our best chance.” Spike climbed down from the pile of furniture as Cory explained.

“Oh for Celestia’s sake.” Twilight sighed as she covered her face. “Well, all right then. You can stay here for now until things calm down.”

Kris rushed over and hugged Twilight’s legs. “Oh thank you thank you thank you!” He cried out as tears fell from his eyes like a faucet. “You are a life saver!”

Cory just fell on his back. “I am too young to be killed by Snu Snu.”

“Oh brother.” Twilight sighed with a small smile, unable to help but be a little amused by the predicament. “Alright, calm down now.”

Kris let go of Twilight and stood up wiping his face. “Thank you…seriously.”

“Just relax. Would you two like some tea to help calm you down?” She offered.

Cory sat up. “You are an angel. Thank you.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and headed for the kitchen.

“Come on you two scaredy cats.” Spike said, leading them to the dining room.

“Hey, you wouldn’t be saying that if you were in the same position we were just in.” Kris stated.

“Just picture at least a hundred mares all chasing you, the same look in their eyes as a manticore looking at a big piece of meat.” Cory clarified.

Spike didn’t reply. The two were seated and Twilight soon came out with four cold tall glasses of sweet tea. “Here you go.” Twilight offered one to each of the humans.

“Thank you.” Kris said before starting to drink down his.

Cory sighed after he drank some of his. “Never thought sugar could help calm you down. But here we are.”

“So what was this song you two sang that caused all this anyway?” Twilight asked.

“A song from our world by an artist called Frank Sinatra.” Kris replied.

“Also known to all the ladies in the world as Frankie.” Cory added.

“Well now I’m really curious to hear this song that drove every mare that heard it so crazy.”

“NO!” Kris and Cory exclaimed. Kris continued. “I mean…just think. If it did that to all those mares, don’t you think it would have the same effect on you?”

“Oh come on. I’m a smart, sensible mare. I have plenty of self control. I’m telling you it’s going to take a lot more than some silly song from another world to make me act all crazy.” Twilight stated. “Besides, I’m really curious to hear music from another world.”

Cory was silent for a while before sighing and stood up. “Kris, if I don’t make it out alive, tell the kids and Chrissy I love them.”

Kris stood up. “You are not doing this alone.”

“Trust me, better for only one to do this.” Cory said before having Kris sit back down. “At least this way, it’s only one that’s targeted.”

“All right then.” Kris replied.

Twilight rolled her eyes again.

“Oh brother.” Spike sighed.

Cory cleared his throat before he used his magic to create the music for the song. He then began.

All Or Nothing At All

“Not bad. That was pretty good.” Spike commented.

Twilight had a very heavy blush on her face. “Oh….wow.” She said as she was fidgeting in her seat. It was clear she was struggling to hold herself back. “Um…that…that was….really good.” She stated.

Cory noticed this. “You seem…..to be holding yourself back.”

“I’m fine!” Twilight exclaimed a bit. “I’m…perfectly fine.”

“Frankie strikes again.” Kris commented.

Cory sighed as he brushed his hair back, the sight of the muscular human, along with the effects the song had on Twilight, was doing a really big hit on her self control. “Well, I suppose we got lucky this time.”

“I um….don’t suppose we….that is…you and I could…maybe….have a little chat alone for a bit?” Twilight asked.

“I should…..probably go somewhere else…I’ll be in my room.” Spike said, quickly excusing himself.

Cory felt his hopes shatter with Spike’s departure. He sighed, just accepting it. “Alright, no problem.”

“Here we go.” Kris sighed.

Twilight gently took Cory’s hand and began guiding him to her bedroom. “This….shouldn’t take TOO long….I think.”

“Keep telling yourself that.” Cory said as he followed the Princess.

They were soon alone and Twilight closed the door behind them, leaning her back against it. “Okay….so….I…really am having….a…a bit of trouble holding myself back. I…I don’t know why but…that song…they way you sang it and…well…your good looks on top of that. I….that is….well…” Twilight struggled to find the words as she blushed and looked away to avoid eye contact.

Cory sighed before holding his arms out. “Come on. Let it all out. We both know where this is going and might as well not hold back at all.”

“Oh thank heavens.” Twilight gasped before lunging at Cory, knocking him to the floor and pressed her lips to his in a hungry horny and hot kiss. He returned the kiss while grabbing her rear with one hand and her left breast with the other.

WARNING: LEMON SCENE

Twilight started moaning lightly in the kissing pressing into it along with pressing her body against his and her hands wandering his back. Using just her magic, she began to unzip the back of her purple dress. It fell to the floor exposing her body with just her bra and panties that were a light purple.

Cory reached to her back and helped remove her bra before tossing it aside and groped both breasts.

Twilight’s hands moved then to start desperately undoing his pants. Once she undid the button and zipper, she dropped to her knees yanking Cory’s pants down exposing his penis. She stared at it for a moment before nuzzling it with a smile looking up at him. She began running her tongue along its length. He groaned as he rested a hand on her head, running his fingers through her mane.

Twilight sucked at his tip some before she slowly began taking his length into her mouth, taking in the full length. She then began bobbing her head while fondling his nutsack with a free hand Cory moaned out before he grabbed and began stroking her horn like he would his own penis..

Twilight blushed and her ears folded back from her horn being stroked. It was a sensitive part of a unicorn during intimate moments. She began to rub at her own slit as she sucked on Cory’s penis letting out muffled moans. She teleported her panties from off her body to where her bra was and inserted two fingers into herself, letting out louder moans. She began bobbing her head faster and sucked harder on Cory’s tip.

“F….Fuck….so good. Not gonna last.” He moaned out, stroking her horn faster and harder.

Twilight’s moans increased as she added a third finger to herself and sucked harder, bobbing her head faster and moaning more. It wouldn’t be much longer before she reached her own climax. Cory soon exploded into Twilight’s mouth, cum shooting down her throat as she gulped every drop down. She had to pull off as too much was coming out and took a few breaths, the last few shots landing on her face and one on her horn. Then, she looked up at Cory with a hungry look in her eyes. “No more foreplay, I need that inside me now.” She then teleported them to the bed with her on top of Cory, straddling him.

He growled at the sight, liking the view of the Princess of Friendship about to ride him. “Well, nopony’s stopping you.”

Twilight grinned, then raised her hips, lined her pussy up with his dick and practically slammed down on him, letting out a loud moan arching her head back. “Aaaaaahaaa….so…thick!” She trembled a moment before righting herself and began pumping her hips up and down, her pussy squeezing his cock for dear life with each thrust.

Cory panted as she bounced on his cock, his hands reaching and groping her flanks, giving one a spank. “Yeah….ride that cock.”

Twilight leaned forward panting as she moved her hips up and down on Cory’s dick, moaning with each thrust. She lowered more to meet his face and pressed her lips to his hungrily, moaning more in the kiss as the pleasure filled her mind.

He returned the kiss as he began thrusting up into her, matching the timing of her bounces. Due to this, each time their hips met, his cock managed to punch into her womb and hit the back.

Twilight’s muffled moans intensified from this. Her wings spread out and stiffened some from it all. Her pussy squeezed harder around Cory’s cock, the human appendage reaching deep inside the pony pussy. Her climax was fast approaching from how much pleasure was building up, with Cory not far behind. Twilight broke the kiss and sat back up panting and moaning still. “I’m…so….cloooose!” She stated through her moaning.

“Same….here! Gonna….fill you up!” Cory grunted out before he gripped her hips and slammed her down on his cock as he thrusted up at the same time, his climax a volcanic eruption.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Twilight cried out from the pleasure reaching her own climax as her insides were filled with hot human cum. “So…..waaarm…” Her orgasm lasted a few seconds before she collapsed on top of Cory.

Cory however was NOT done and held her hips as he flipped them both over, Twilight now on her back before he began thrusting hard and rough into her womb again.

“Aaaaaaaahaaaaa….buck…YES! More…MORE!” Twilight moaned, smiling up at Cory before her eyes rolled back and her tongue lolled out of her mouth. Once again, her pussy squeezing his cock for dear life.

Cory lifted her legs up, followed by his own legs so they pinned hers. Now he had more control through the mating press, driving his cock deeper and harder into her.

“Aaaaaahaaaaaaaaaa…..aaaaaaah….so….deeeeep…aaaaha…” Twilight moaned more and more with each thrust, driving her closer and closer to another orgasm.

“That’s it….take it….take it like a mare!” Cory groaned out before kissing her, driving his tongue into her mouth.

Twilight’s moans were muffled again as she kissed back, fighting Cory’s tongue with hers. Though not putting up much of a fight as she wasn’t all that experienced in this. Nonetheless, she was definitely enjoying every second of this moment.She was practically helpless before this male human that was dominating her and fucking her brains to jelly.

Another few moments of kissing passed before Cory broke it. He then grunted as he felt his end approaching. “Get pregnant!” He slammed his cock as deep as he could force it before exploding another wave of hot seed into her womb.

Twilight cried out, reaching another climax as she was filled with cum again. “Oh buuuuuuuuuuuuuck!” She went limp after that, panting heavily. “Oh….sweet Celestia..you are amazing.” Twilight stated.

Cory panted with her as he pulled out of her abused cunt, moaning as he did. “Same….with you.”

She then rolled over onto her belly and raised her flank, swaying it side to side. “One more go?” She asked with a smile looking back.

Cory smirked before he grabbed and spread her cheeks, eyeing the ponut between them. He then used some of their combined cum from her pussy and rubbed it around and into her anus, pushing two fingers into it.

Twilight looked back with surprise and some concern. “W…wait…you…want to use my flank?”

“You can’t show me such a, excuse the wording, ‘Twilicious’ rear and NOT expect me to want to hammer it.” Cory said with a grin before giving her flank a spank with his free hand.

“Ah! But…i…isn’t that…kind of weird?” Twilight asked nervously. “I mean…I..I’ve never done it that way before. Then again I’ve never done this before either, but…still….”

Cory chuckled. “It’s only weird if you make it weird. Besides, many couples do this if they want sex but don’t want babies.” He said before adding a third finger.

“Ahaa…..” Twilight moaned at the fingers. “It…it’s….not gonna hurt though…is it?”

“Like with vaginal virginity, it might, but that’s why I’m working on it right now. Besides, from the size of her hole, you shouldn’t have TOO much trouble. Might be a tight fit, but not much else.” He said before pulling the fingers out. “Now then, time for the good part.” He said before rubbing the still wet cock against her plot and pushed it in slowly.

Twilight closed her eyes moaning at the strange feeling of having a penis pushed into her flank hole. It was strange at first but was starting to feel good. She let out more moans the more Cory pushed into her with her hole tightening around it.

Thankfully it didn’t take too long before Cory bottomed out, his pelvis resting against her cheeks. He then pulled back slowly, watching as her anus clung to his dick, as if it refused to let go.

“Oh…buck…” Twilight moaned, burying her face in her arms as she experienced her first anal sex. She tried to relax but the feeling was too much for her to stay so.

Cory pushed back into her, finding the pushing to be easier than pulling, but before long, he was moving faster and harder, his hips slapping on her flanks with each thrust.

Twilight’s gasps and moans intensified over time as Cory soon found he could move and thrust a bit more easily. The sound of his hips slapping against the mare’s flanks echoed in the room, along with her gasps and moans.

Soon enough, Cory was slamming his dick in and out of her plot, going as intensely as he did with her womb.

“Ha…hah…hah…haaaaaaaah…” Twilight moaned more and more, another climax fast approaching with each thrust into her butt. She was starting to enjoy the feeling of having her tail hole plunged into by a human cock. “So….goooooooood!”

“About to…..bust!” Cory moaned, thrusting as hard and rough as he could into her.

Twilight looked back with one eye. “H…harder…f-faster…mooooore…gonna….explode!!!” She moaned louder with her climax on the edge.

Cory obliged, if only for a dozen more thrusts before he rammed as deep as he could and came hard once more.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaa!” Twilight cried out with another orgasm as her body trembled and her pussy shot out her juices even harder than before. “Haah…haaa…ah…” Twilight slowly came down from her pleasure high and collapsed again panting heavily.

Cory pulled out of her before falling on his back, panting as he finally went soft and limp. “Damn….you were wild.”

“I…..think…I…like butt sex.” Twilight stated through her panting.

“It’s called anal, but yeah, it’s good.” Cory said before sitting up. “So, feel better?”

“Much…thank you.” Twilight said with a small blush.

“Don’t mention it.” He said before getting off the bed.

End Lemon

Cory got dressed before looking at Twilight. “You get some rest, first timers tend to get wiped out.”

“I do feel a little tired now. Thank you again. Maybe…we could…do this again sometime? If you feel like it, that is.”

“Sure, sounds good to me. Though you might want to use some spell to prevent pregnancy. Despite what I said before, I don’t think you want to be a mother yet.”

“Don’t worry, I had used a no foal spell on myself before we got started.” Twilight stated.

Cory nodded with a smile. “Got it. See you around then.” He said before leaving her room to let her sleep, the princess getting comfortable in her bed. He returned downstairs before sighing. “Well, now we know to NOT sing Frankie unless we want rough sex with a mare.” He said to Kris.

“Lucky you.” Kris commented seeming jealous but was joking.

Cory chuckled. “Next time YOU can deal with the sex crazy mare then.”

“Sounds good. In the meantime, hearing you two going at it in there got me feeling horny. So I’m thinking of heading back to the hive and grabbing some lucky changeling mare for a bit of fun of my own.” Kris stated.

“Then have fun. I’m gonna see what’s around in Canterlot. I’m not sticking around here for long until things calm down a bit.”

“No kidding. Most likely there are still some mares on the prowl after that performance.”

“Normally I wouldn’t mind, but I still remember our two hour marathon back at the Hive nursery. I don’t think I will EVER go that many times in such a short span again. Almost threw my hip and back out.” Cory said with a shudder.

“Tell me about it.” Kris said with a shudder of his own. “Oh wait….how are we gonna get out though with that barrier up Twilight made?”

“We have our own magic, remember?” Cory reminded. “We just didn’t remember before because of the panic.”

“Oh, right. We can just teleport ourselves out of here. Well then, I’ll be going to the hive so I wish you fun in Canterlot. Kris stated before standing and disappeared in a flash, Cory doing so right after.